one_o hand_n the_o book_n can_v not_o 135._o dissert_n hist_o c._n 17._o p._n 134_o 135._o be_v deny_v to_o be_v true_a and_o acknowledge_v moreover_o that_o this_o bertram_z to_o who_o it_o be_v attribute_v be_v no_o other_o than_o ratramnus_n who_o he_o late_o mention_v with_o such_o great_a eulogy_n as_o be_v the_o defender_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n concern_v divine_a grace_n he_o i_o say_v believe_v it_o be_v best_a to_o attempt_v the_o justify_v he_o by_o any_o mean_n from_o the_o crime_n of_o heresy_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o for_o this_o effect_n have_v bethink_v himself_o of_o maintain_v that_o ratramnus_n in_o the_o book_n in_o question_n defend_v the_o same_o doctrine_n which_o paschasus_n ratbert_n defend_v in_o that_o which_o he_o write_v on_o the_o same_o subject_n that_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o to_o wit_n ratramnus_n and_o paschasus_n have_v to_o deal_v with_o the_o same_o heretic_n to_o wit_n certain_a stercoranists_n who_o according_a to_o cardinal_n perron_n appear_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n that_o they_o both_o of_o they_o admirable_o well_o agree_v in_o defend_v the_o catholic_n church_n so_o that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o charge_n of_o heresy_n bring_v against_o bertram_n as_o they_o of_o his_o communion_n have_v hitherto_o do_v without_o any_o reason_n mr._n herman_n canon_n of_o beauvais_n have_v approve_v of_o this_o sentiment_n of_o mr._n mauguin_n in_o a_o letter_n to_o mr._n de_fw-fr st._n beuve_n print_v in_o 1652._o under_o the_o name_n of_o hierom_n ab_fw-la angelo_n forti_fw-la and_o it_o be_v by_o this_o mean_n he_o endeavour_v to_o defend_v jansenius_n his_o disciple_n against_o mr._n desmarest_n professor_n in_o divinity_n at_o groningue_n who_o argue_v against_o transubstantiation_n from_o the_o authority_n of_o this_o same_o ratramnus_n who_o the_o gentleman_n of_o the_o port_n royal_a quote_v as_o one_o of_o the_o most_o famous_a witness_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n against_o the_o novelty_n of_o molina_n it_o seem_v also_o that_o mr._n de_fw-fr st._n beuve_n do_v not_o disapprove_v of_o this_o opinion_n of_o mr._n mauguin_n and_o mr._n herman_n in_o his_o manuscript_n treatise_n of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o we_o may_v collect_v from_o the_o preface_n of_o de_fw-fr luc_n d'_fw-fr achery_n on_o the_o second_o tome_n of_o his_o spicilege_n yet_o by_o a_o strange_a kind_n of_o injustice_n after_o the_o testimony_n of_o cardinal_n du_n perron_n and_o other_o who_o have_v see_v bertram_n manuscript_n he_o still_o suspect_v it_o to_o have_v suffer_v some_o alteration_n howsoever_o he_o will_v have_v we_o remember_v that_o ratramnus_n die_v in_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o church_n and_o bear_v with_o his_o offensive_a expression_n this_o be_v the_o part_n which_o these_o two_o gentleman_n have_v take_v for_o the_o preservation_n of_o ratramnus_n his_o authority_n who_o testimony_n be_v useful_a to_o they_o in_o other_o matter_n cellot_n the_o jesuit_n on_o the_o contrary_a design_v in_o his_o history_n of_o gottheschalc_n and_o in_o his_o appendix_n to_o oppose_v the_o sentiment_n of_o mr._n mauguin_n in_o the_o subject_n of_o grace_n and_o to_o discredit_v its_o champion_n have_v attack_v the_o person_n of_o ratramnus_n he_o do_v indeed_o acknowledge_v he_o for_o the_o true_a author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o he_o do_v all_o that_o he_o be_v able_a to_o discredit_v it_o and_o bereave_v it_o of_o all_o the_o authority_n which_o these_o other_o gentleman_n attribute_v to_o it_o howsoever_o he_o yield_v it_o to_o the_o protestant_n as_o be_v for_o they_o and_o maintain_v with_o possevin_n that_o although_o this_o book_n may_v be_v read_v with_o correction_n yet_o pope_n clement_n viii_o have_v do_v well_o in_o prohibit_v it_o other_o of_o better_a judgement_n in_o the_o romish_a communion_n have_v clear_o foresee_v that_o if_o what_o cellot_n the_o jesuit_n offer_v against_o ratramnus_n be_v of_o use_n to_o he_o against_o the_o disciple_n of_o jansenius_n and_o if_o his_o way_n of_o proceed_v be_v advantageous_a against_o the_o adversary_n which_o he_o have_v at_o his_o back_n it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o in_o respect_n of_o we_o for_o as_o fast_o as_o he_o deprive_v his_o adversary_n of_o so_o famous_a a_o author_n as_o ratramnus_n in_o decry_v he_o for_o a_o heretic_n on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o eucharist_n he_o yield_v he_o to_o we_o without_o any_o dispute_n and_o by_o this_o mean_n do_v himself_o furnish_v we_o with_o a_o very_a authentic_a author_n against_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n they_o have_v believe_v then_o that_o to_o prevent_v the_o fall_n into_o this_o inconveniency_n they_o must_v invent_v some_o other_o new_a mean_n which_o on_o one_o hand_n may_v be_v less_o bold_a and_o more_o likely_a than_o be_v that_o of_o mr._n mauguin_n which_o can_v reasonable_o be_v maintain_v and_o which_o on_o the_o other_o will_v not_o give_v we_o so_o great_a advantage_n as_o father_n cellot_n have_v give_v we_o in_o place_v ratramnus_n absolute_o on_o our_o side_n and_o this_o be_v what_o mr._n marca_n the_o decease_a archbishop_n of_o paris_n have_v seem_v to_o have_v do_v when_o he_o offer_v as_o a_o new_a discovery_n that_o the_o book_n in_o question_n be_v of_o john_n scot_n or_o erigenus_n for_o by_o mean_n of_o this_o opinion_n he_o pretend_v to_o secure_v to_o ratramnus_n his_o whole_a authority_n and_o reputation_n and_o attribute_v at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o infamy_n of_o a_o heretical_a piece_n according_a to_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o roman_a censurer_n we_o may_v charge_v mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n with_o inconstancy_n see_v that_o in_o his_o french_a treatise_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v publish_v since_o his_o death_n by_o the_o abbot_n faget_n his_o cousin-german_n he_o acknowledge_v that_o bertram_n and_o ratram_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o author_n and_o that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v true_o of_o ratramnus_n howsoever_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n affirm_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o de_fw-fr luc_n d'_fw-fr spicil_n tome_n 2._o spicil_n achery_n write_v in_o 1657._o first_o that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v not_o of_o ratramnus_n as_o the_o learned_a have_v think_v second_o that_o it_o be_v john_n surname_v scot_n or_o erigenus_n three_o that_o john_n scot_n acknowledge_v this_o book_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n publish_v it_o under_o the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n by_o a_o famous_a imposture_n to_o give_v it_o the_o more_o weight_n four_o that_o this_o book_n be_v then_o the_o same_o which_o be_v condemn_v in_o the_o council_n of_o verseile_n by_o leo_n ix_o as_o lanfranc_n report_v and_o be_v at_o length_n burn_v in_o the_o council_n of_o rome_n under_o nicholas_n ii_o in_o 1059._o and_o thus_o do_v he_o reject_v his_o former_a opinion_n through_o human_a weakness_n from_o which_o the_o great_a wit_n be_v not_o exempt_a and_o wherein_o a_o man_n easy_o fall_v when_o it_o be_v his_o interest_n to_o be_v of_o another_o mind_n mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n well_o perceive_v what_o a_o troublesome_a thing_n it_o be_v to_o the_o roman_a faith_n to_o say_v that_o paschasus_n which_o be_v as_o it_o be_v the_o head_n of_o it_o according_a to_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o protestant_n be_v oppose_v by_o all_o the_o learned_a and_o famous_a man_n which_o be_v then_o in_o the_o church_n he_o also_o well_o foresee_v that_o those_o who_o will_v reflect_v on_o the_o person_n of_o ratram_n will_v be_v extreme_o surprise_v to_o see_v that_o upon_o the_o contest_v to_o which_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n give_v birth_n charles_n the_o bald_a have_v consult_v ratram_n this_o great_a man_n take_v part_n with_o paschasus_n his_o adversary_n he_o know_v likewise_o that_o it_o be_v this_o same_o ratram_n who_o be_v consult_v on_o the_o subject_n of_o grace_n by_o the_o same_o charles_n the_o bald_a and_o who_o show_v himself_o so_o zealous_a for_o the_o truth_n that_o he_o fear_v not_o to_o withstand_v three_o time_n hincmar_n his_o archbishop_n as_o mr._n mauguin_n have_v 135._o dissert_n hist_o c._n 17._o p._n 135._o observe_v that_o this_o ratram_n be_v so_o famous_a in_o his_o time_n that_o after_o these_o bicker_n with_o hincmar_n hincmar_n himself_o and_o the_o other_o french_a prelate_n commission_v he_o to_o answer_v in_o their_o name_n the_o objection_n of_o the_o greek_n in_o the_o dispute_n which_o arise_v between_o they_o and_o the_o latin_n there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n of_o make_v such_o a_o one_o pass_v for_o a_o heretic_n moreover_o mr._n marca_n can_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n ought_v to_o be_v attribute_v to_o ratram_n shall_v we_o
century_n and_o that_o it_o will_v not_o be_v find_v i_o attribute_v it_o to_o the_o 10_o second_o that_o when_o i_o speak_v precise_o of_o the_o 10_o i_o do_v not_o suppose_v any_o dispute_n in_o it_o but_o on_o the_o contrary_a a_o gross_a ignorance_n which_o hinder_v they_o from_o dispute_v mr._n arnaud_v can_v comprehend_v that_o there_o be_v or_o that_o there_o be_v not_o any_o dispute_n the_o mean_n say_v he_o that_o they_o propose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n to_o so_o many_o person_n that_o never_o hear_v of_o it_o or_o have_v a_o aversation_n to_o it_o and_o that_o they_o have_v be_v persuade_v immediate_o so_o that_o they_o make_v no_o resistance_n and_o so_o far_o for_o the_o dispute_n the_o mean_n likewise_o that_o so_o many_o dispute_n shall_v produce_v no_o write_n that_o the_o paschasit_n shall_v publish_v nothing_o to_o satisfy_v the_o doubt_n propose_v to_o '_o they_o that_o the_o bertramit_n in_o reject_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n shall_v never_o publish_v the_o reason_n for_o it_o and_o here_o we_o have_v something_o against_o the_o dispute_n but_o people_n must_v never_o argue_v against_o matter_n of_o fact_n it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v dispute_n against_o paschasus_n his_o doctrine_n in_o the_o 9th_o century_n we_o learn_v as_o much_o from_o paschasus_n himself_o it_o be_v also_o certain_a there_o be_v likewise_o in_o the_o 11_o on_o the_o same_o subject_n we_o be_v inform_v of_o this_o by_o the_o history_n of_o berenger_n it_o appear_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o bertram_n have_v likewise_o its_o course_n in_o the_o 10_o we_o learn_v this_o from_o the_o paschal_n homily_n and_o sermon_n of_o that_o time_n which_o be_v extant_a it_o be_v also_o certain_a the_o real_a presence_n be_v teach_v therein_o we_o know_v this_o by_o the_o example_n of_o odon_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n who_o make_v use_v of_o miracle_n to_o persuade_v the_o world_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o it_o yet_o do_v it_o not_o appear_v there_o be_v any_o dispute_v raise_v on_o this_o point_n nor_o write_n on_o either_o side_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o we_o ought_v to_o stop_v here_o and_o argue_v not_o against_o these_o matter_n of_o fact_n see_v they_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o on_o these_o fact_n to_o draw_v notice_n thence_o which_o may_v clear_v our_o principal_a question_n which_o be_v whether_o paschasus_n be_v the_o innovator_n or_o whether_o the_o innovation_n must_v be_v attribute_v to_o john_n scot_n to_o bertram_n to_o raban_n or_o any_o other_o adversary_n of_o paschasus_n his_o doctrine_n this_o be_v the_o point_n to_o be_v dispatch_v for_o what_o signify_v the_o mark_v one_o by_o one_o of_o the_o author_n that_o have_v write_v the_o life_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n what_o matter_n be_v it_o to_o we_o who_o write_v the_o life_n of_o s._n radbodus_n or_o that_o of_o s._n godart_n or_o s._n remacle_n we_o do_v not_o see_v say_v mr._n arnaud_n in_o any_o of_o these_o 907._o book_n 9_o ch_z 6._o page_n 907._o life_n that_o either_o of_o they_o busy_v himself_o to_o instruct_v the_o people_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o to_o refute_v the_o contrary_a opinion_n be_v this_o observation_n true_a what_o good_a will_v redound_v from_o it_o do_v these_o historian_n design_v to_o learn_v the_o world_n the_o sentiment_n of_o their_o saint_n on_o every_o particular_a article_n of_o religion_n or_o to_o inform_v we_o what_o be_v the_o subject_n of_o their_o sermon_n and_o instruction_n which_o they_o give_v their_o people_n moreover_o who_o suppose_v all_o these_o bishop_n be_v preacher_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n it_o be_v sufficient_a there_o be_v some_o that_o have_v authorize_v this_o doctrine_n william_n of_o malmsbury_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o acknowledge_v relate_v of_o odon_n the_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n that_o he_o confirm_v several_a in_o the_o faith_n that_o doubt_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o our_o lord_n ibidem_fw-la ibidem_fw-la body_n have_v show_v they_o by_o a_o miracle_n the_o bread_n of_o the_o altar_n change_v into_o flesh_n and_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o chalice_n change_v into_o blood_n whether_o these_o doubter_n be_v the_o disciple_n of_o john_n scot_n or_o not_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o inquire_v it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o this_o relation_n show_v we_o there_o be_v several_a person_n that_o withstand_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o that_o these_o person_n be_v neither_o inconsiderable_a for_o their_o number_n nor_o fame_n see_v a_o primate_n of_o england_n the_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n be_v force_v to_o make_v use_n of_o a_o miracle_n for_o their_o conversion_n mr._n arnaud_n likewise_o tell_v we_o from_o the_o life_n of_o s._n dunstan_n 8._o page_n 9_o 8._o that_o he_o preach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o we_o have_v see_v already_o what_o he_o himself_o allege_v touch_v oden_n the_o abbot_n of_o clugny_n who_o exhort_v those_o that_o think_v themselves_o learned_a to_o read_v paschasus_n his_o book_n tell_v they_o they_o may_v learn_v such_o great_a thing_n in_o it_o as_o will_v make_v they_o acknowledge_v they_o have_v hitherto_o but_o small_a knowledge_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n this_o methinks_v be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v there_o be_v endeavour_n in_o the_o 10_o century_n to_o establish_v the_o real_a presence_n for_o what_o can_v these_o great_a thing_n be_v which_o the_o learned_a have_v no_o knowledge_n of_o and_o in_o which_o they_o be_v to_o be_v instruct_v by_o paschasus_n his_o book_n but_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n it_o will_v be_v absurd_a to_o say_v that_o by_o these_o great_a thing_n we_o must_v understand_v only_o the_o devotion_n and_o piety_n with_o which_o we_o ought_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n for_o it_o be_v to_o be_v suppose_v these_o learned_a folk_n mention_v by_o odon_n be_v not_o ignorant_a that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v on_o the_o altar_n by_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o his_o body_n neither_o can_v be_v ignorant_a that_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v receive_v with_o all_o the_o respect_n and_o devotion_n we_o be_v able_a and_o therefore_o there_o be_v no_o need_n to_o send_v they_o to_o paschasus_n his_o book_n to_o discover_v therein_o this_o consequence_n see_v it_o discover_v itself_o sufficient_o enough_o by_o the_o bare_a idea_n which_o the_o gospel_n give_v we_o of_o jesus_n christ_n moreover_o he_o that_o desire_v to_o see_v the_o strange_a effect_n of_o prejudice_n need_v but_o read_v the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n 9th_o book_n he_o pretend_v to_o show_v therein_o as_o the_o title_n of_o the_o chapter_n bear_v that_o the_o mixture_n of_o the_o 914._o page_n 914._o two_o doctrine_n which_o mr._n claude_n be_v oblige_v to_o admit_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n be_v a_o thing_n the_o most_o contrary_a imaginable_a to_o common_a sense_n he_o exert_v all_o his_o part_n to_o show_v this_o mixture_n be_v impossible_a he_o can_v endure_v there_o shall_v be_v therein_o either_o ignorant_a or_o profane_a person_n nor_o paschasi_v nor_o bertramist_n and_o argue_v thereupon_o till_o he_o have_v lose_v both_o himself_o and_o his_o reader_n yet_o be_v this_o a_o real_a matter_n of_o fact_n against_o which_o all_o mr_n arnaud_n subtlety_n will_v not_o prevail_v that_o the_o two_o doctrine_n have_v be_v mix_v in_o this_o century_n i_o already_o prove_v it_o in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v think_v good_a to_o suppress_v my_o proof_n and_o pass_v they_o over_o in_o silence_n to_o make_v way_n for_o his_o reason_n but_o let_v he_o argue_v as_o long_o as_o he_o will_v he_o can_v hinder_v its_o be_v true_a that_o in_o the_o 10_o century_n the_o english_a be_v teach_v this_o doctrine_n that_o as_o we_o consider_v two_o thing_n in_o the_o same_o creature_n as_o for_o instance_n in_o the_o veloci_fw-la lib._n catholicor_n serm._n ad_fw-la bed_n hist_o l._n 5._o c._n 22._o abraham_n veloci_fw-la water_n of_o baptism_n the_o one_o that_o it_o be_v natural_o true_a it_o be_v corruptible_a water_n and_o the_o other_a that_n according_a to_o the_o spiritual_a mystery_n it_o have_v a_o save_a virtue_n so_o likewise_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o eucharist_n according_a to_o our_o natural_a understanding_n we_o see_v it_o to_o be_v a_o corporeal_a and_o elementary_a creature_n but_o if_o we_o regard_v the_o spiritual_a virtue_n than_o we_o understand_v there_o be_v life_n in_o it_o and_o that_o it_o will_v give_v immortality_n to_o those_o that_o shall_v partake_v of_o it_o with_o faith_n that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o the_o invisible_a virtue_n of_o this_o holy_a eucharist_n and_o the_o visible_a species_n of_o nature_n that_o in_o respect_n of_o its_o nature_n it_o be_v corruptible_a bread_n and_o corruptible_a wine_n and_o that_o by_o
corrupt_v the_o catalogue_n of_o s._n hildephonsus_fw-la his_o work_n by_o insert_v in_o they_o these_o word_n which_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o edition_n of_o miroeus_n as_o well_o as_o in_o the_o manuscript_n he_o write_v a_o little_a book_n of_o the_o virginity_n of_o the_o holy_a virgin_n against_o three_o infidel_n we_o know_v likewise_o that_o paschasus_n his_o book_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n be_v father_v on_o the_o famous_a raban_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o cologn_n edition_n in_o 1551._o and_o from_o the_o manuscript_n of_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n say_v he_o have_v another_o of_o they_o in_o his_o hand_n although_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o paschasus_n be_v the_o author_n of_o this_o book_n and_o that_o raban_n be_v of_o a_o contrary_a opinion_n to_o paschasus_n but_o without_o such_o appearance_n and_o without_o any_o ground_n proof_n or_o witness_n we_o must_v be_v grave_o tell_v that_o berenger_n or_o his_o disciple_n who_o be_v not_o convince_v nor_o accuse_v of_o any_o such_o thing_n have_v father_v on_o bertram_n the_o book_n which_o be_v condemn_v at_o verseil_n and_o rome_n and_o which_o be_v in_o effect_n john_n scot_n and_o that_o six_o hundred_o year_n after_o we_o must_v be_v inform_v of_o this_o pretend_a supposition_n which_o no_o body_n before_o ever_o imagine_v what_o be_v this_o but_o impose_v on_o the_o reader_n credulity_n the_o second_o change_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n make_v of_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n sentiment_n be_v a_o mere_a cavil_n that_o have_v no_o foundation_n as_o i_o shall_v show_v hereafter_o in_o effect_n mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n as_o well_o before_o as_o since_o his_o new_a conjecture_n have_v acknowledge_v that_o bertram_n and_o ratram_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o and_o as_o to_o what_o that_o author_n imagine_v in_o the_o three_o place_n that_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n be_v mistake_v in_o his_o maintain_v that_o bertram_n book_n be_v plain_o against_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n whereas_o it_o ought_v only_o to_o pass_v for_o a_o obscure_a and_o perplex_v write_v it_o be_v evident_a this_o be_v to_o save_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n reputation_n in_o effect_n if_o he_o have_v not_o this_o consideration_n how_o can_v he_o content_v himself_o with_o bare_o treat_v this_o book_n as_o obscure_v and_o perplex_v see_v he_o himself_o suppose_v that_o it_o be_v john_n scot_n first_o do_v he_o not_o know_v that_o scot_n book_n be_v condemn_v by_o the_o synod_n of_o verceil_n as_o a_o heretical_a piece_n second_o that_o it_o be_v so_o before_o at_o paris_n by_o a_o kind_n oper_n durand_n troar_v de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n chr._n part_n 9_o de_fw-fr praedest_fw-la cap._n 31._o epist_n ad_fw-la berenger_n in_o lanf_n oper_n of_o synod_n who_o censure_v it_o in_o the_o same_o term_n three_o that_o another_o council_n at_o rome_n cause_v it_o to_o be_v burn_v six_o year_n after_o the_o council_n of_o verceil_n four_o that_o john_n scot_n book_n be_v compose_v on_o this_o platform_n that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n be_v not_o the_o true_a body_n nor_o true_a blood_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o only_o a_o memorial_n of_o his_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n as_o hincmar_n and_o ascelin_n say_v five_o that_o berenger_n have_v take_v the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n for_o a_o authentic_a testimony_n of_o his_o faith_n and_o lanfranc_n also_o for_o a_o avow_a adversary_n of_o paschasus_n six_o that_o in_o the_o 12_o century_n cellot_n anonymous_a author_n testify_v the_o author_n of_o this_o book_n be_v respect_v as_o a_o adversary_n to_o paschasus_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o he_o have_v be_v in_o the_o precede_a century_n seven_o that_o suppose_v bertram_n book_n be_v john_n scot_n whatsoever_o i_o now_o mention_v must_v be_v refer_v to_o he_o eight_o that_o in_o effect_n bertram_n book_n be_v attribute_v to_o oecolampadius_n nine_o that_o it_o be_v proscribe_v by_o i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o expurgatory_n index_n ten_o that_o the_o divine_n of_o douai_n and_o other_o with_o they_o not_o be_v able_a to_o admit_v the_o doctrine_n have_v affirm_v it_o have_v be_v alter_v in_o fine_a that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n himself_o acknowledge_v that_o berenger_n or_o his_o disciple_n consider_v this_o book_n as_o a_o buckler_n for_o they_o which_o it_o be_v their_o interest_n to_o preserve_v at_o the_o expense_n of_o the_o great_a fraud_n and_o treachery_n dare_v the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n say_v that_o hincmar_n have_v understand_v the_o sentiment_n of_o john_n scot_n better_o than_o john_n scot_n himself_o that_o the_o council_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n have_v rash_o condemn_v a_o write_v which_o at_o most_o be_v but_o a_o obscure_a and_o perplex_a one_o that_o pope_n leo_n ix_o nicholas_n ii_o and_o the_o 113_o bishop_n which_o constrain_v berenger_n to_o burn_v john_n scot_n book_n be_v deceive_v in_o it_o that_o berenger_n nor_o his_o adversary_n nor_o his_o disciple_n have_v not_o comprehend_v what_o make_v for_o they_o or_o against_o they_o during_o several_a year_n dispute_v and_o that_o in_o fine_a the_o 12_o century_n remain_v in_o as_o great_a a_o ignorance_n i_o wonder_v how_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n or_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v speak_v of_o this_o book_n as_o they_o do_v which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v obscure_a and_o perplex_a in_o suppose_v john_n scot_n to_o be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o i_o can_v scarce_o believe_v that_o if_o these_o gentleman_n do_v satisfy_v themselves_o they_o can_v also_o satisfy_v the_o ingenuous_a of_o their_o own_o party_n that_o have_v read_v it_o but_o that_o i_o may_v handle_v more_o full_o this_o point_n i_o intend_v to_o establish_v clear_o two_o thing_n first_o that_o this_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n be_v in_o effect_n ratram_n and_o not_o john_n scot_n second_o that_o the_o authority_n of_o this_o book_n will_v not_o cease_v to_o be_v very_o considerable_a suppose_v john_n scot_n be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o i_o hope_v i_o shall_v commodious_o reduce_v under_o these_o two_o head_n whatsoever_o the_o author_n have_v treat_v of_o great_a importance_n in_o his_o dissertation_n chap._n iii_o that_o ratram_n be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n to_o confirm_v this_o truth_n i_o shall_v first_o bring_v as_o convince_a proof_n as_o can_v be_v bring_v for_o these_o kind_n of_o fact_n second_o i_o shall_v produce_v the_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o most_o learned_a romanist_n who_o have_v acknowledge_v this_o verity_n even_o since_o some_o of_o they_o have_v question_v it_o last_o i_o shall_v show_v that_o this_o be_v not_o a_o discovery_n which_o usher_n first_o make_v and_o that_o whatsoever_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n bring_v against_o that_o prelate_n proof_n can_v overthrow_v they_o see_v here_o the_o proof_n first_o sigebert_n a_o monk_n of_o gemblou_n attribute_n in_o his_o catalogue_n of_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o predestination_n now_o this_o book_n of_o predestination_n be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v ratram_n and_o in_o effect_n although_o suffridus_n petrus_n who_o cause_v sigebert_n catalogue_n to_o be_v print_v have_v insert_v the_o name_n of_o bertram_n in_o his_o edition_n he_o do_v himself_o remark_n that_o two_o manuscript_n one_o of_o the_o abbey_n of_o gemblou_n the_o other_o of_o the_o priory_n of_o vauvert_n have_v distinct_o the_o name_n of_o ratram_n and_o not_o that_o of_o bertram_z this_o testimony_n of_o sigebert_n be_v considerable_a for_o three_o reason_n first_o because_o he_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o inquisitive_a historian_n of_o his_o time_n as_o appear_v by_o his_o chronicle_n second_o because_o he_o do_v not_o write_v his_o catalogue_n till_o he_o have_v spend_v the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o life_n in_o the_o read_n of_o the_o author_n of_o which_o he_o speak_v in_o his_o catalogue_n three_o because_o that_o have_v live_v a_o great_a while_n in_o the_o 11_o century_n for_o he_o die_v but_o in_o the_o year_n 1113._o he_o have_v a_o particular_a knowledge_n of_o what_o pass_v in_o the_o dispute_n between_o berenger_n and_o his_o adversary_n and_o the_o author_n which_o be_v allege_v on_o either_o hand_n as_o trithemius_n in_o his_o catalogue_n have_v follow_v sigebert_n except_v that_o he_o speak_v more_o particular_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o of_o predestination_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o although_o it_o have_v likewise_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n or_o bertramnus_n he_o design_v ratramnus_n and_o that_o the_o rather_o that_o it_o
acknowledgement_n that_o bertram_n be_v no_o other_o than_o ratram_n a_o author_n in_o who_o these_o three_o thing_n meet_v if_o we_o compare_v the_o title_n of_o the_o book_n with_o what_o author_n say_v that_o have_v speak_v of_o this_o religious_a this_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o divine_n of_o douai_n who_o usher_n have_v only_o follow_v after_o the_o divine_n of_o douai_n and_o bishop_n usher_n who_o discover_v this_o truth_n more_o distinct_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n be_v one_o of_o the_o first_o who_o lend_v his_o hand_n to_o it_o as_o appear_v from_o his_o treatise_n in_o french_a of_o the_o eucharist_n write_v before_o the_o year_n 1640._o and_o publish_v by_o monsieur_n the_o abbot_n faget_n his_o cousin_n theophilus_n raynaud_n the_o jesuit_n have_v since_o likewise_o follow_v the_o same_o sentiment_n 134._o erotem_fw-la p_o 132._o dissert_n hist_o p._n 134._o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o good_a and_o bad_a book_n mr._n mauguin_n acknowledge_v it_o likewise_o in_o his_o famous_a defence_n of_o grace_n wherein_o he_o have_v be_v follow_v by_o mr._n hermon_n a_o canon_n of_o beauvais_n under_o the_o title_n of_o hieronymus_fw-la ab_fw-la angelo_z foryi_n cellot_n the_o jesuit_n agree_v in_o this_o point_n with_o mr._n 2._o epist_n 3._o s._n xxiii_o &_o seq_n opp_n ad_fw-la hist_o goth._n p._n 569._o col_fw-fr 2._o herman_n and_o mr._n mauguin_n although_o he_o elsewhere_o oppose_v the_o late_a in_o several_a thing_n de_fw-fr luc_n d'_fw-fr achery_n and_o mr._n de_fw-fr s._n beuve_n have_v equal_o testify_v they_o be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n the_o one_o in_o his_o preface_n on_o the_o first_o tome_n of_o his_o spicilege_n the_o other_a in_o his_o manuscript_n lecture_n on_o the_o eucharist_n it_o be_v true_a that_o since_o the_o late_a conjecture_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n become_v public_a to_o wit_n that_o john_n scot_n be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o work_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n and_o not_o ratram_n de_fw-fr luc_n seem_v to_o yield_v to_o this_o novelty_n and_o have_v 97._o praefat._n in_o t._n 2._o spicil_n part_n 3._o c._n 5._o t._n 1._o de_fw-fr script_n eccl._n p._n 53._o &_o t._n 2._o p._n 06._o triumph_n of_o the_o euchar._n p._n 18_o 63_o 66_o 68_o 94_o 95_o 96_o 97._o since_o be_v follow_v by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n who_o speak_v of_o it_o in_o a_o doubtful_a manner_n and_o by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n which_o i_o examine_v but_o a_o while_n after_o the_o learned_a jesuit_n labbeus_n oppose_v this_o conjecture_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n as_o handsome_o as_o he_o can_v in_o a_o book_n which_o he_o dedicate_v to_o he_o for_o in_o this_o book_n he_o take_v indifferent_o bertram_n and_o ratram_n for_o one_o and_o the_o same_o author_n mr._n pavillon_n also_o ingenuous_o acknowledge_v in_o his_o book_n against_o mr._n daillé_n that_o ratram_n and_o bertram_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o person_n cite_v always_o ratram_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o famous_a 264._o presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n book_n 5._o ch_z 2._o p._n 264._o jesuit_n noüet_o against_o mr._n claude_n show_v in_o this_o matter_n the_o same_o sincerity_n as_o mr._n pavillon_n and_o mr._n arbusti_n have_v follow_v they_o in_o his_o declaration_n howsoever_o it_o be_v after_o the_o reason_n which_o i_o have_v allege_v i_o believe_v i_o may_v affirm_v with_o all_o these_o learned_a man_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o bertram_n and_o ratram_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o author_n it_o only_o then_o remain_v that_o i_o refute_v in_o a_o few_o word_n what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n offer_v most_o considerable_a against_o some_o of_o these_o reason_n to_o one_o of_o these_o reason_n viz._n that_o the_o religious_a of_o corby_n be_v name_v scot._n artic._n 2._o of_o the_o dissert_n on_o john_n scot._n ratram_n and_o cellot_n anonymous_a author_n say_v that_o ratram_n write_v a_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n know_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n be_v then_o ratram_n to_o this_o reason_n i_o say_v our_o author_n answer_v that_o although_o cellot_n cause_v the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n to_o be_v print_v in_o the_o two_o place_n of_o his_o anonymous_n wherein_o be_v mention_v paschasus_n his_o adversary_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o thus_o find_v in_o two_o manuscript_n of_o the_o abbey_n of_o s._n victor_n but_o in_o the_o first_o there_o be_v intramus_fw-la and_o in_o the_o second_o ratramnus_n cellot_n have_v cause_v the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n to_o be_v print_v contrary_a to_o what_o the_o manuscript_n bear_v but_o this_o answer_n be_v not_o sufficient_a first_o cellot_n have_v cause_v his_o anonymous_n to_o be_v print_v from_o father_n sirmond_n copy_n who_o have_v take_v it_o from_o a_o manuscript_n of_o corby_n and_o not_o from_o the_o manuscript_n of_o the_o abbey_n of_o s._n victor_n second_o these_o two_o manuscript_n which_o be_v apparent_o false_a be_v not_o so_o considerable_a as_o the_o manuscript_n of_o the_o anonymous_n mention_v by_o usher_n and_o other_o which_o have_v all_o of_o they_o the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n nor_o as_o the_o manuscript_n 666._o de_fw-fr success_n eccles_n p._n 39_o c._n 2._o du_n perron_n book_n 2_o auth._n 39_o p_o 666._o of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n nor_o as_o the_o manuscript_n of_o the_o catalogue_n of_o sigebert_n of_o which_o we_o have_v speak_v the_o intram_n of_o the_o manuscript_n of_o the_o abbey_n of_o s._n victor_n be_v the_o transcriber_n fault_n who_o have_v disfigure_v the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n just_a as_o his_o babanus_n be_v the_o famous_a raban_n to_o another_o reason_n draw_v from_o sigebert_n who_o make_v the_o author_n of_o the_o 2._o de_fw-fr success_n eccl._n c._n 2._o book_n of_o predestination_n to_o wit_n ratramnus_n the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o of_o who_o in_o effect_n two_o manuscript_n represent_v the_o name_n of_o ratramus_fw-la instead_o of_o bertramus_n to_o this_o reason_n i_o say_v the_o author_n answer_v first_o that_o the_o work_n of_o bertram_n of_o predestination_n be_v different_a from_o that_o of_o ratramnus_n because_o that_o according_a to_o trithemius_n the_o work_n of_o bertram_n contain_v only_o one_o book_n and_o be_v not_o dedicate_v to_o charles_n the_o bald_a whereas_o that_o of_o ratram_n be_v dedicate_v to_o he_o and_o contain_v two_o book_n second_o that_o all_o the_o edition_n of_o sigebert_n have_v constant_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n we_o may_v believe_v that_o a_o fault_n have_v slip_v into_o the_o manuscript_n of_o gemblou_n and_o of_o vauvert_n where_o we_o have_v the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n but_o these_o two_o answer_n be_v not_o satisfactory_a as_o to_o the_o first_o trithemius_n as_o well_o as_o sigebert_n say_v positive_o in_o two_o place_n that_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n of_o predestination_n be_v dedicate_v to_o charles_n the_o bald_a and_o bring_v such_o reason_n for_o the_o proof_n of_o what_o he_o say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o way_n to_o avoid_v the_o force_n of_o his_o testimony_n second_o either_o our_o author_n suppose_v that_o trithemius_n see_v a_o treatise_n of_o predestination_n under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n which_o contain_v only_o one_o book_n or_o he_o will_v have_v he_o not_o to_o have_v see_v it_o as_o he_o believe_v that_o trithemius_n have_v not_o see_v the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n if_o trithemius_n have_v see_v this_o treatise_n of_o predestination_n what_o be_v become_v of_o it_o since_o trithemius_n his_o time_n how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v no_o body_n ever_o hear_v of_o it_o but_o this_o our_o author_n if_o trithemius_n never_o see_v it_o why_o will_v our_o author_n give_v credit_n to_o his_o testimony_n when_o the_o question_n concern_v this_o book_n of_o predestination_n and_o yet_o will_v not_o have_v we_o believe_v what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n three_o our_o author_n abuse_v the_o passage_n of_o trithemius_n trithemius_n have_v follow_v sigebert_n and_o by_o librum_fw-la seem_v to_o understand_v opus_fw-la a_o work_n without_o have_v respect_n to_o the_o number_n of_o the_o part_n of_o which_o it_o be_v compose_v unless_o we_o will_v suppose_v that_o one_o number_n have_v escape_v the_o printer_n and_o that_o instead_o of_o these_o word_n de_fw-fr predestinatione_fw-la i_o we_o shall_v read_v the_o predestinatione_n hie_v which_o be_v very_o possible_a and_o of_o which_o there_o be_v a_o hundred_o example_n in_o the_o catalogue_n of_o trithemius_n now_o in_o question_n our_o author_n second_o answer_n be_v something_o worse_a than_o the_o first_o i_o
with_o its_o consequence_n as_o the_o adoration_n the_o sacrifice_n etc._n etc._n which_o have_v make_v he_o judge_n that_o hincmar_n must_v respect_v the_o opinion_n of_o john_n scot_n as_o a_o detestable_a heresy_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o consequence_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v then_o unknown_a to_o the_o whole_a earth_n and_o be_v not_o receive_v into_o the_o latin_a church_n till_o some_o age_n after_o hincmar_n but_o this_o last_o remark_n respect_v the_o main_a of_o the_o question_n which_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o i_o to_o handle_v chap._n iu._n a_o refutation_n of_o what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n offer_v to_o persuade_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n publish_a under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n be_v of_o john_n scot._n have_v hitherto_o firm_o enough_o establish_v that_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n be_v of_o ratram_n i_o may_v pass_v by_o whatsoever_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n allege_v to_o fortify_v the_o conjecture_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n and_o true_o see_v that_o before_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n no_o man_n of_o learning_n nor_o any_o of_o berenger_n enemy_n either_o in_o the_o 11_o century_n or_o in_o the_o follow_a make_v this_o discovery_n see_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n entertain_v at_o first_o the_o opinion_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n with_o mistrust_n that_o he_o may_v handsome_o leave_v it_o if_o he_o be_v force_v it_o thereupon_o seem_v i_o have_v right_a to_o despise_v whatsoever_o our_o author_n allege_v to_o make_v the_o world_n believe_v that_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n be_v the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n under_o a_o foreign_a title_n nevertheless_o i_o will_v show_v that_o the_o proof_n which_o he_o offer_v have_v no_o solidity_n these_o proof_n be_v 1._o that_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n be_v entire_o conformable_a scot._n art_n 3._o of_o the_o dissert_n on_o john_n scot._n to_o what_o we_o read_v in_o ancient_a writer_n concern_v that_o of_o john_n scot._n 2._o that_o the_o proper_a character_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v therein_o to_o be_v meet_v with_o but_o at_o bottom_n he_o establish_v neither_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o as_o to_o the_o first_o our_o author_n relate_v a_o passage_n of_o ascelin_n in_o a_o letter_n to_o 1._o ibid._n sect_n 1._o berenger_n whence_o he_o believe_v one_o may_v gather_v that_o the_o work_n of_o john_n scot_n contain_v only_o one_o book_n and_o that_o small_a enough_o that_o a_o man_n can_v present_o perceive_v in_o john_n scot_n book_n what_o be_v his_o opinion_n on_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n that_o maugre_o the_o dissimulation_n of_o john_n scot_n yet_o ascelin_n find_v therein_o his_o whole_a design_n be_v to_o persuade_v the_o reader_n that_o what_o be_v consecrate_a on_o the_o altar_n be_v not_o true_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n that_o to_o compass_v his_o drift_n john_n scot_n make_v use_v of_o several_a passage_n of_o the_o father_n and_o at_o the_o end_n of_o each_o passage_n add_v some_o gloss_n to_o bring_v the_o sense_n of_o they_o to_o his_o purpose_n that_o among_o other_o john_n scot_n recite_v at_o length_n a_o orison_n of_o s._n gregory_n which_o begin_v with_o these_o word_n perficiant_fw-la in_o nobis_fw-la and_o have_v trifle_v with_o some_o place_n of_o s._n ambrose_n s._n jerom_n and_o s._n austin_n who_o he_o principal_o make_v use_v of_o as_o berenger_n insinuate_v he_o form_v his_o conclusion_n in_o these_o term_n specie_fw-la geruntur_fw-la ista_fw-la non_fw-la veritate_fw-la and_o these_o be_v the_o thing_n which_o as_o our_o author_n think_v agree_v with_o bertram_n book_n but_o these_o reflection_n which_o our_o author_n pretend_v one_o may_v also_o make_v on_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n be_v either_o uneflectual_a for_o his_o design_n or_o want_v a_o foundation_n 1._o nothing_o hinder_v that_o two_o work_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n may_v have_v be_v short_a enough_o to_o be_v equal_o treat_v as_o small_a book_n 2._o i_o have_v show_v that_o our_o author_n be_v mistake_v when_o he_o call_v bertram_n book_n a_o obscure_a and_o intricate_a piece_n even_o ascelin_n do_v not_o scruple_n to_o treat_v john_n scot_n as_o a_o heretic_n by_o reason_n of_o his_o sentiment_n on_o the_o eucharist_n and_o our_o author_n have_v not_o well_o enough_o comprehend_v the_o text_n of_o ascelin_n 3._o two_o author_n who_o hold_v the_o same_o opinion_n shall_v likewise_o aim_v at_o the_o same_o mark_n they_o must_v if_o they_o be_v endue_v with_o common_a sense_n from_o the_o same_o reflection_n in_o substance_n on_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n which_o they_o will_v have_v to_o serve_v their_o design_n these_o two_o character_n than_o be_v too_o general_a and_o wide_a and_o for_o the_o two_o last_o consideration_n 1._o who_o doubt_v that_o two_o author_n one_o of_o who_o have_v apparent_o read_v the_o book_n of_o the_o other_o as_o ratram_n may_v have_v read_v that_o of_o john_n scot_n may_v not_o cite_v the_o same_o authority_n ratram_n and_o raban_n have_v do_v it_o as_o we_o be_v inform_v by_o the_o anonymous_n of_o cellot_n 2._o it_o be_v not_o true_a berenger_n have_v insinuate_v that_o john_n scot_n cite_v principal_o s._n ambrose_n s._n jerom_n and_o s._n austin_n berenger_n say_v john_n scot_n can_v be_v respect_v as_o a_o heretic_n without_o throw_v this_o ignominy_n on_o these_o father_n and_o several_a other_o but_o he_o do_v not_o say_v that_o john_n scot_n cite_v particular_o these_o three_o holy_a doctor_n and_o shall_v he_o have_v say_v it_o this_o character_n will_v be_v too_o general_a there_o have_v be_v scarce_o any_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n who_o have_v not_o affect_v to_o follow_v chief_o these_o three_o doctor_n 3._o our_o author_n ought_v not_o to_o propose_v as_o a_o character_n of_o identity_n that_o bertram_n have_v draw_v the_o same_o conclusion_n from_o the_o orison_n perficiant_fw-la in_o nobis_fw-la as_o john_n scot_n have_v do_v for_o to_o speak_v proper_o this_o conclusion_n specie_fw-la geruntur_fw-la ista_fw-la non_fw-la veritate_fw-la be_v not_o of_o bertram_n nor_o of_o john_n scot_n but_o the_o text_n itself_o of_o the_o prayer_n which_o bear_v ut_fw-la quoe_fw-la nunc_fw-la specie_fw-la gerimus_fw-la veritate_fw-la capiamus_fw-la now_o it_o be_v apparent_a that_o they_o be_v equal_o oblige_v to_o conserve_v these_o term_n in_o their_o conclusion_n and_o that_o they_o can_v neither_o of_o they_o do_v it_o in_o a_o more_o natural_a manner_n than_o in_o form_v it_o thus_o specie_fw-la gerunter_n ista_fw-la non_fw-la veritate_fw-la we_o must_v also_o observe_v and_o that_o as_o ascelin_n relate_v that_o john_n scot_n cite_v this_o orison_n under_o the_o name_n of_o s._n gregory_n whereas_o bertram_n cite_v it_o as_o the_o common_a service_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o how_o great_a soever_o the_o conformity_n have_v be_v between_o the_o conclusion_n of_o these_o author_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o sense_n and_o word_n it_o be_v not_o so_o great_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o construction_n of_o '_o they_o bertram_z have_v these_o word_n in_o specie_fw-la geruntur_fw-la ista_fw-la non_fw-la in_o veritate_fw-la and_o john_n scot_n these_o specie_fw-la geruntur_fw-la ista_fw-la non_fw-la in_o veritate_fw-la which_o prove_v that_o these_o be_v two_o different_a author_n the_o second_o witness_n which_o our_o author_n produce_v be_v berenger_n who_o inform_v we_o that_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v write_v at_o the_o entreaty_n of_o a_o king_n of_o france_n and_o that_o this_o king_n be_v charlemagne_n our_o author_n pretend_v that_o these_o two_o particular_n be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n which_o be_v dedicate_v to_o charlemagne_n and_o be_v write_v by_o his_o order_n but_o these_o conformity_n conclude_v nothing_o not_o the_o first_o because_o it_o be_v very_o possible_a that_o charles_n the_o bald_n have_v at_o the_o same_o time_n oblige_v two_o learned_a man_n to_o write_v on_o the_o same_o subject_n one_o who_o dwell_v in_o his_o palace_n to_o wit_n john_n scot_n and_o the_o other_o who_o name_n be_v so_o illustrious_a in_o his_o kingdom_n that_o he_o have_v already_o oblige_v he_o to_o write_v on_o the_o question_n of_o predestination_n to_o wit_n ratramnus_n this_o character_n be_v too_o general_a not_o the_o second_o for_o it_o do_v not_o seem_v that_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n nor_o that_o of_o john_n scot_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v inscribe_v ad_fw-la carolum_fw-la magnum_fw-la imperatorem_fw-la but_o only_o ad_fw-la carolum_fw-la regem_fw-la which_o be_v what_o one_o may_v recollect_v from_o sigebert_n from_o the_o abbot_n trithemius_n from_o john_n bishop_n of_o rochester_n and_o the_o belg._n de_fw-fr script_n eccl._n catai_fw-fr c._n 95._o catal._n fol._n 57_o prologue_n in_o
the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n write_v in_o french_a by_o the_o learned_a m._n claude_n veritas_fw-la fatigari_fw-la potest_fw-la vinci_fw-la non_fw-la potest_fw-la etheâ—_n &_o bâ—â—â—_n 1683._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d london_n print_v for_o r._n royston_n the_o catholic_n doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o all_o age_n in_o answer_n to_o what_o m._n arnaud_v doctor_n of_o the_o sorbon_n allege_v touch_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_a moscovite_n armenian_n jacobite_n nestorian_a coptic_n maronite_n and_o other_z eastern_a church_n whereunto_o be_v add_v a_o account_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_z in_o six_o book_n london_n print_v for_o r._n royston_n bookseller_n to_o his_o most_o sacred_a majesty_n at_o the_o angel_n in_o amen-corner_n mdclxxxiv_o to_o the_o right_n honourable_a and_o right_a reverend_n father_z in_o god_n henry_n lord_z bishop_n of_o london_n and_o one_o of_o his_o majesty_n most_o honourable_a privy-council_a etc._n etc._n j._n r._n r._n humble_o dedicate_v this_o translation_n to_o the_o worthy_a gentleman_n the_o minister_n and_o elder_n of_o the_o consistory_n assemble_v at_o charenton_n gentleman_n and_o my_o most_o honour_a brethren_n the_o design_n of_o the_o book_n which_o i_o here_o offer_v you_o be_v chief_o to_o invalidate_v those_o pretend_a proof_n of_o perpetuity_n wherewith_o man_n will_v set_v up_o such_o new_a opinion_n as_o alter_v the_o purity_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n touch_v the_o holy_a eucharist_n i_o have_v therefore_o reason_n to_o believe_v that_o this_o present_a treatise_n will_v not_o prove_v unacceptable_a to_o you_o for_o although_o the_o religion_n we_o profess_v need_v not_o the_o hand_n of_o man_n to_o support_v it_o no_o more_o than_o heretofore_o the_o ark_n of_o the_o israelite_n yet_o have_v we_o cause_n to_o praise_n god_n when_o we_o see_v that_o reproach_n of_o depart_v from_o the_o ancient_a faith_n may_v be_v just_o retort_v upon_o they_o who_o charge_v we_o with_o it_o you_o will_v find_v here_o in_o this_o discourse_n a_o faithful_a and_o plain_a representation_n of_o thing_n such_o as_o they_o be_v in_o truth_n in_o opposition_n to_o every_o thing_n which_o the_o wit_n of_o man_n and_o the_o fruitfulness_n of_o human_a invention_n have_v be_v able_a to_o bring_v forth_o to_o dazzle_v man_n eye_n and_o corrupt_v their_o judgement_n as_o soon_o as_o ever_o i_o have_v read_v the_o write_n of_o these_o gentleman_n who_o i_o answer_v the_o first_o thought_n that_o come_v into_o my_o mind_n be_v that_o of_o solomon_n that_o god_n make_v man_n eccles_n 7._o 29._o upright_o but_o he_o have_v seek_v out_o many_o invention_n and_o indeed_o what_o be_v plain_o than_o the_o supper_n of_o our_o lord_n as_o he_o himself_o have_v institute_v it_o and_o his_o apostle_n have_v deliver_v it_o to_o we_o and_o what_o can_v be_v more_o preposterous_a than_o to_o search_v for_o what_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v touch_v this_o sacrament_n among_o the_o various_a opinion_n of_o these_o late_a age_n and_o different_a inclination_n of_o man_n and_o especial_o among_o they_o who_o be_v at_o far_a distance_n from_o we_o these_o remote_a way_n do_v of_o themselves_o fill_v we_o with_o doubt_n and_o suspicion_n and_o the_o bare_a proposal_n of_o they_o must_v needs_o disgust_v we_o and_o make_v we_o draw_v consequence_n little_a advantageous_a to_o the_o doctrine_n which_o these_o gentleman_n will_v authorize_v yet_o i_o have_v not_o refuse_v to_o join_v issue_n with_o they_o on_o their_o own_o principle_n as_o far_o as_o the_o truth_n will_v permit_v i_o and_o if_o they_o will_v read_v this_o answer_n with_o a_o free_a unprejudiced_a mind_n i_o be_o certain_a that_o they_o themselves_o will_v acknowledge_v the_o contrary_a to_o what_o they_o have_v endeavour_v to_o persuade_v other_o i_o here_o offer_v you_o then_o gentleman_n and_o my_o most_o honour_a brethren_n this_o last_o fruit_n of_o my_o labour_n first_o for_o your_o own_o edification_n and_o second_o for_o a_o public_a testimony_n of_o my_o respect_n and_o acknowledgement_n all_o that_o i_o do_v or_o have_v do_v be_v just_o due_a to_o you_o not_o only_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o right_n which_o you_o have_v over_o i_o and_o my_o labour_n but_o likewise_o because_o it_o be_v partly_o from_o your_o good_a example_n that_o i_o have_v take_v and_o do_v still_o every_o day_n draw_v the_o motive_n which_o strengthen_v i_o in_o the_o way_n of_o god_n and_o in_o the_o love_n of_o his_o truth_n it_o be_v in_o your_o holy_a society_n that_o i_o learn_v the_o art_n of_o serve_v the_o common_a master_n of_o both_o angel_n and_o man_n according_a to_o the_o purity_n of_o that_o worship_n which_o he_o have_v prescribe_v we_o and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n how_o to_o work_v out_o my_o own_o salvation_n as_o well_o as_o that_o of_o other_o and_o indeed_o what_o be_v it_o that_o a_o man_n can_v learn_v in_o a_o assembly_n wherein_o all_o heart_n and_o mind_n do_v unanimous_o concur_v in_o the_o practice_n of_o piety_n and_o charity_n which_o consist_v of_o person_n who_o have_v no_o other_o aim_n but_o so_o to_o order_v their_o conversation_n as_o to_o draw_v down_o thereby_o the_o blessing_n of_o heaven_n upon_o themselves_o and_o the_o people_n who_o god_n have_v commit_v to_o their_o charge_n and_o render_v themselves_o worthy_a of_o the_o protection_n of_o our_o great_a and_o invincible_a monarch_n this_o work_n will_v have_v be_v publish_v soon_o have_v it_o not_o be_v for_o three_o great_a loss_n we_o have_v suffer_v by_o the_o death_n of_o mr._n drelincourt_n mr._n daillé_n and_o morus_n three_o name_n worthy_a to_o be_v have_v in_o everlasting_a remembrance_n these_o person_n have_v leave_v we_o so_o sudden_o one_o after_o another_o that_o we_o have_v scarce_o have_v time_n to_o bewail_v each_o of_o they_o as_o much_o as_o we_o desire_v the_o loss_n of_o the_o first_o of_o these_o extreme_o afflict_v we_o the_o loss_n of_o the_o second_o overwhelm_v we_o with_o sorrow_n and_o the_o death_n of_o the_o last_o stupefy_v we_o with_o heaviness_n god_n have_v take_v to_o himself_o these_o three_o famous_a divine_n it_o be_v impossible_a but_o this_o work_n shall_v be_v retard_v but_o be_v now_o at_o length_n able_a to_o publish_v it_o i_o therefore_o entreat_v you_o gentleman_n to_o suffer_v i_o to_o dedicate_v it_o to_o you_o that_o it_o may_v appear_v in_o the_o world_n honour_v with_o your_o name_n may_v the_o father_n of_o light_n from_o who_o descend_v every_o good_a and_o perfect_a gift_n enrich_v you_o more_o with_o his_o grace_n and_o preserve_v your_o holy_a assembly_n and_o the_o flock_v commit_v to_o your_o care_n these_o be_v the_o ardent_a prayer_n of_o your_o most_o humble_a and_o obedient_a servant_n and_o brother_n in_o christ_n jesus_n claude_fw-la the_o preface_n the_o dispute_n which_o the_o first_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n have_v occasion_v on_o this_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n have_v make_v such_o a_o noise_n in_o the_o world_n since_o mr._n arnaud_n last_o book_n that_o i_o have_v no_o need_n to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o motive_n which_o engage_v i_o in_o this_o three_o reply_n beside_o it_o be_v evident_a to_o every_o one_o that_o the_o cause_n which_o i_o defend_v and_o which_o i_o can_v forsake_v without_o betray_v my_o trust_n and_o conscience_n oblige_v i_o necessary_o to_o state_n clear_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o maintain_v or_o refute_v those_o doctrine_n which_o be_v debate_v between_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o i_o and_o yet_o whatsoever_o justice_n and_o necessity_n there_o may_v be_v for_o publish_v this_o work_n i_o be_o afraid_a some_o person_n will_v be_v displease_v see_v so_o much_o write_v on_o the_o same_o subject_a for_o this_o be_v the_o six_o book_n since_o the_o first_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v be_v publish_v beside_o two_o other_o of_o father_n nouet_n and_z i_o and_o these_o tract_n which_o at_o first_o be_v but_o small_a have_v since_o insensible_o grow_v into_o great_a volume_n yet_o for_o all_o this_o we_o have_v not_o see_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n or_o his_o friend_n be_v oblige_v to_o produce_v as_o to_o the_o first_o six_o century_n of_o which_o without_o doubt_n much_o may_v be_v say_v on_o both_o side_n if_o any_o complain_v of_o this_o prolixity_n i_o confess_v it_o will_v not_o be_v altogether_o without_o cause_n for_o although_o the_o controversy_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o important_a that_o be_v between_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o protestant_n and_o which_o deserve_v therefore_o to_o be_v careful_o examine_v yet_o since_o it_o may_v be_v treat_v with_o great_a brevity_n even_o this_o consideration_n of_o its_o
or_o at_o least_o doubtful_a and_o suspect_a one_o the_o five_o and_o twenty_o be_v his_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o several_a false_a greek_n link_v to_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n 258_o chap._n iu_o the_o testimony_n of_o some_o protestant_n allege_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n touch_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_n answer_v 269_o chap._n v._o mr._n arnaud_n negative_a argument_n draw_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n on_o the_o article_n of_o transubstantiation_n examine_v 272_o chap._n vi_o a_o far_a examination_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n negative_a argument_n a_o particular_a reflection_n on_o what_o past_a in_o the_o treaty_n of_o râ—union_n and_o especial_o in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n and_o afterward_o 293_o chap._n vii_o several_a passage_n of_o greek_a author_n cite_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n examine_v 306_o chap._n viii_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n which_o the_o saracen_n be_v cause_v to_o make_v in_o the_o 12_o century_n consider_v several_a passage_n out_o of_o cabasilas_n simeon_n archbishop_n of_o thessalonica_n jeremias_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o several_a other_o collect_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n out_o of_o greek_a author_n examine_v 319_o chap._n ix_o several_a passage_n of_o anastasius_n sinaite_n german_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o damascen_n examine_v 429_o chap._n x._o a_o examination_n of_o the_o advantage_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n draw_v from_o the_o two_o council_n hold_v in_o greece_n in_o the_o 8_o century_n upon_o the_o subject_n of_o image_n the_o one_o at_o constantinople_n the_o other_o at_o nice_a 339_o chap._n xi_o several_a circumstance_n relate_v to_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a examine_v 355_o the_o second_o part._n book_n v._o wherein_o be_v treat_v of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o moscovite_n armenian_n nestorian_n jacobite_n and_o other_o church_n call_v schismatic_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_n in_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o century_n and_o of_o the_o consequence_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n draw_v from_o the_o pretend_a consent_n of_o these_o church_n on_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n chap._n i._o of_o the_o moscovite_n that_o the_o moscovite_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n page_n 1_o chap._n ii_o of_o the_o armenian_n that_o the_o armenian_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n first_o proof_n take_v from_o that_o the_o armenian_n believe_v the_o human_a nature_n of_o our_o saviour_n christ_n be_v swallow_v up_o by_o the_o divinity_n 14_o chap._n iii_o the_o testimony_n of_o some_o author_n who_o express_o say_v or_o suppose_v that_o the_o armenian_n hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n 26_o chap._n iu_o testimony_n of_o several_a other_o author_n that_o affirm_v the_o armenian_n deny_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n 38_o chap._n v._o mr._n arnaud_n proof_n touch_v the_o armenian_n examine_v 44_o chap._n vi_o of_o the_o nestorian_n maronites_n jacobite_n coptic_o and_o ethiopian_n that_o they_o hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n 50_o chap._n vii_o mr._n arnaud_n eight_o book_n touch_v the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o latin_n on_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n since_o the_o year_n 700_o till_o paschasius_fw-la his_o time_n examine_v 61_o chap._n viii_o a_o examination_n of_o these_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o proper_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n proper_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o very_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o true_a body_n or_o true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 71_o chap._n ix_o that_o the_o father_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o century_n hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o substantial_a presence_n 89_o chap._n x._o a_o examination_n of_o the_o consequence_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n draw_v from_o the_o pretend_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n 98_o chap._n xi_o other_o reflection_n on_o mr._n arnaud_n consequence_n 106_o book_n vi_o concern_v the_o change_n which_o have_v happen_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n that_o this_o change_n be_v not_o impossible_a and_o that_o it_o have_v effectual_o happen_v chap._n i._n the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n touch_v the_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o presence_n or_o real_a absence_n 119_o chap._n ii_o mr._n arnaud_n proceed_n consider_v his_o unjust_a reproach_n also_o examine_v 131_o chap._n iii_o a_o defence_n of_o the_o second_o three_o and_o four_o rank_n of_o person_n against_o the_o objection_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n 143_o chap._n iu_o a_o defence_n of_o the_o five_o rank_n against_o mr._n arnaud_n objection_n 154_o chap._n v._o general_n consideration_n on_o mr._n arnaud_n nine_o book_n a_o examination_n of_o the_o objection_n which_o he_o propose_v against_o what_o he_o call_v machines_n of_o abridgement_n and_o machines_n of_o preparation_n 163_o chap._n vi_o mr_n arnaud_n objection_n against_o what_o he_o call_v the_o machines_n of_o mollification_n and_o the_o machines_n of_o execution_n examine_v the_o state_n of_o the_o 12_o century_n 172_o chap._n vii_o mr._n arnaud_n objection_n against_o what_o he_o term_v machines_n of_o forgetfulness_n examine_v the_o example_n of_o the_o insensible_a change_n allege_v in_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n defend_v 188_o chap._n viii_o that_o paschasius_fw-la ratbert_n be_v the_o first_o that_o teach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o conversion_n of_o substance_n mr._n arnaud_n objection_n answer_v 198_o chap._n ix_o proof_n that_o paschasius_fw-la be_v a_o innovator_n 214_o chap._n x._o of_o author_n in_o the_o 9th_o century_n walafridus_n strabo_n florus_n remy_n of_o auxerre_n christian_n drutmar_n 229_o chap._n xi_o of_o other_o author_n in_o the_o 9th_o century_n amalarius_n heribald_n raban_n bertram_n and_o john_n scot_n 242_o chap._n xii_o of_o personal_a difference_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v treat_v of_o in_o his_o 11_o book_n 259_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o dissertation_n which_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n '_o s_o book_n touch_v the_o treatise_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n and_o touch_v the_o authority_n of_o john_n scot_n or_o erigenus_n the_o first_o part._n wherein_o be_v show_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n publish_a under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n be_v a_o work_n of_o ratram_n a_o monk_n of_o corby_n and_o not_o of_o john_n scot._n chap._n i._n a_o account_n of_o the_o several_a opinion_n which_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v offer_v touch_v this_o book_n to_o hinder_v the_o advantage_n which_o we_o draw_v from_o it_o 277_o chap._n ii_o that_o what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n will_v reform_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n do_v not_o at_o all_o make_v it_o the_o more_o probable_a 282_o chap._n iii_o that_o ratram_n be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_z 284_o chap._n iu_o a_o refutation_n of_o what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n offer_v to_o persuade_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n be_v of_o john_n scot_n 292_o chap._n v._o other_o difficulty_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n form_n on_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n examine_v 299_o the_o second_o part._n that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n publish_a under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n will_v be_v still_o of_o great_a weight_n if_o we_o suppose_v john_n scot_n to_o be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o chap._n vi_o that_o john_n scot_n be_v great_o esteem_v both_o in_o his_o own_o age_n and_o in_o the_o follow_a one_o 303_o chap._n vii_o a_o examination_n of_o what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n allege_v against_o the_o employ_v of_o john_n scot_n 306_o chap._n viii_o that_o john_n scot_n be_v esteem_v a_o martyr_n 311_o the_o end_n of_o the_o table_n 1683_o coenantibus_fw-la ejs_fw-la accepit_fw-la jesus_n panem_fw-la et_fw-la benedixit_fw-la at_o fregit_fw-la deditque_fw-la discipulis_fw-la fuis_fw-la et_fw-fr ait_fw-fr accipite_fw-la et_fw-la comedite_fw-la hoc_fw-la est_fw-la &_o and_n as_o they_o do_v eat_v jesus_n take_v the_o bread_n and_o when_o he_o have_v bless_v he_o break_v it_o and_o give_v it_o to_o the_o disciple_n and_o say_v take_v eat_v this_o my_o body_n mat._n 26._o a_o answer_n to_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n intit'led_a the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n defend_v book_n i._n wherein_o be_v treat_v of_o the_o method_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v follow_v chap._n i._n that_o i_o have_v reason_n to_o take_v for_o grant_v as_o i_o have_v
roman_a church_n have_v write_v a_o book_n particular_o against_o the_o protestant_n to_o persuade_v we_o that_o the_o greek_n be_v at_o agreement_n with_o the_o latin_n as_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o sacrament_n in_o all_o essential_a point_n i_o can_v then_o otherwise_o allege_v arcudius_n than_o to_o confront_v he_o with_o himself_o concern_v some_o truth_n and_o matter_n of_o fact_n which_o do_v now_o and_o then_o escape_v he_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o i_o will_v quote_v cardinal_n perron_n and_o bellarmin_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o not_o as_o witness_n that_o believe_v what_o i_o will_v conclude_v but_o as_o person_n who_o affirm_v thing_n from_o whence_o i_o conclude_v what_o they_o themselves_o do_v not_o believe_v and_o thus_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n quote_v mestrezat_n and_o daillé_n and_o sundry_a other_o of_o our_o author_n now_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o when_o the_o testimony_n of_o a_o adversary_n be_v allege_v in_o this_o respect_n a_o man_n be_v not_o oblige_v to_o set_v down_o what_o have_v be_v his_o sentiment_n at_o the_o bottom_n nor_o to_o relate_v all_o the_o word_n which_o may_v make_v it_o know_v for_o this_o piece_n of_o impertinence_n will_v be_v good_a for_o nothing_o but_o to_o tire_v the_o reader_n be_v patience_n and_o trifle_n away_o the_o time_n it_o be_v sufficient_a if_o what_o be_v allege_v from_o they_o be_v true_a mr._n arnaud_n therefore_o have_v very_o unjust_o accuse_v i_o see_v i_o publish_v this_o illustration_n in_o my_o answer_n to_o father_n noüel_n which_o although_o well_o know_v to_o he_o yet_o have_v it_o not_o stop_v he_o in_o his_o career_n conceal_v my_o justification_n neither_o more_o nor_o less_o than_o if_o i_o have_v say_v nothing_o it_o only_o then_o remain_v to_o know_v whether_o what_o i_o allege_v from_o arcudius_n be_v sufficient_a to_o conclude_v that_o the_o greek_n adore_v not_o the_o eucharist_n notwithstanding_o whatsoever_o the_o same_o arcudius_n have_v elsewhere_o assert_v which_o be_v what_o i_o take_v upon_o i_o to_o maintain_v he_o say_v that_o when_o the_o priest_n consecrate_v the_o gift_n 21._o arcud_v lib._n 3._o cap._n 21._o in_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n he_o than_o show_v they_o little_a or_o no_o respect_n at_o all_o he_o bow_v not_o his_o head_n neither_o do_v he_o adore_v they_o nor_o prostrate_v himself_o before_o they_o nor_o light_n candle_n nor_o make_v any_o reverence_n mr._n arnaud_n answer_v the_o question_n concern_v not_o the_o adoration_n in_o itself_o but_o the_o time_n of_o the_o adoration_n 9_o book_n 10._o chap._n 9_o that_o we_o must_v distinguish_v betwixt_o a_o voluntary_a adoration_n and_o a_o adoration_n of_o rite_n or_o ceremony_n that_o the_o first_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o both_o with_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n because_o it_o chief_o consist_v in_o acknowledge_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n with_o a_o inward_a submission_n which_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o do_v as_o soon_o as_o the_o consecration_n be_v perform_v that_o as_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o second_o the_o latin_n immediate_o perform_v it_o after_o the_o consecration_n and_o the_o greek_n late_a to_o wit_n at_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o host_n which_o be_v do_v a_o little_a before_o the_o priest_n dispose_v himself_o to_o communicate_v that_o we_o may_v examine_v this_o answer_n we_o must_v lay_v aside_o this_o voluntary_a adoration_n of_o which_o he_o speak_v for_o it_o have_v no_o other_o foundation_n in_o relation_n to_o the_o greek_n than_o his_o bare_a word_n or_o at_o most_o the_o proof_n he_o suppose_v he_o have_v give_v of_o their_o belief_n touch_v the_o real_a presence_n but_o this_o be_v what_o be_v in_o question_n and_o we_o can_v yet_o suppose_v the_o solidity_n of_o his_o proof_n to_o colour_v over_o this_o pretend_a distinction_n of_o a_o voluntary_a adoration_n and_o a_o adoration_n of_o rite_n he_o shall_v show_v we_o that_o the_o greek_n do_v give_v at_o least_o at_o some_o time_n to_o the_o eucharist_n immediate_o after_o consecration_n this_o honour_n he_o call_v voluntary_a and_o that_o in_o their_o intention_n this_o be_v a_o sovereign_a honour_n but_o to_o tell_v we_o as_o he_o do_v that_o this_o honour_n chief_o consist_v in_o acknowledge_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n with_o a_o inward_a reverence_n and_o to_o persuade_v we_o the_o greek_n do_v this_o be_v a_o plain_a abuse_n for_o what_o be_v this_o but_o a_o set_v we_o upon_o penetrate_v into_o man_n heart_n and_o guess_v at_o their_o thought_n those_o that_o have_v this_o inward_a reverence_n to_o the_o eucharist_n do_v certain_o show_v it_o by_o some_o outward_a sign_n and_o the_o greek_n show_v none_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v ground_v what_o he_o say_v on_o any_o thing_n unless_o it_o be_v upon_o some_o particular_a revelation_n he_o have_v have_v of_o this_o matter_n sacranus_fw-la scarga_n and_o caucus_n who_o live_v among_o the_o greek_n be_v ignorant_a of_o this_o pretend_a inward_a reverence_n for_o have_v they_o know_v any_o thing_n of_o it_o they_o will_v not_o have_v be_v so_o positive_a in_o assert_v the_o greek_n do_v show_v no_o reverence_n respect_n or_o adoration_n to_o the_o eucharist_n after_o its_o consecration_n nor_o will_v they_o call_v they_o as_o they_o have_v do_v heretical_a and_o profane_a people_n even_o the_o greek_n themselves_o who_o answer_v caucus_n there_o be_v no_o command_n which_o enjoin_v this_o adoration_n know_v nothing_o of_o this_o this_o inward_a reverence_n have_v its_o residence_n and_o operation_n in_o their_o soul_n and_o yet_o they_o know_v nothing_o of_o it_o for_o have_v they_o know_v it_o they_o will_v never_o return_v such_o a_o answer_n none_o but_o mr._n arnaud_n know_v this_o secret_a but_o if_o he_o give_v we_o not_o other_o proof_n it_o be_v to_o be_v fear_v his_o voluntary_a adoration_n will_v be_v take_v for_o one_o of_o his_o own_o private_a conceit_n we_o must_v come_v then_o to_o this_o adoration_n of_o rite_n or_o ceremony_n which_o be_v use_v as_o he_o say_v at_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o host_n and_o see_v whether_o it_o be_v a_o adoration_n of_o latria_n which_o terminate_v in_o the_o sacrament_n itself_o now_o i_o can_v but_o admire_v these_o gentleman_n ingenuity_n with_o who_o i_o be_o concern_v the_o greek_a liturgy_n have_v these_o word_n that_o the_o priest_n and_o deacon_n adore_v three_o time_n in_o say_v thrice_o with_o a_o low_a voice_n o_o god_n be_v propitious_a unto_o i_o a_o sinner_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n will_v have_v these_o three_o adoration_n refer_v to_o the_o sacrament_n 254._o second_o part._n chap._n 5._o pag._n 254._o wherefore_o he_o say_v that_o the_o priest_n adore_v and_o the_o deacon_n likewise_o three_o time_n in_o the_o place_n where_o they_o be_v in_o say_v thrice_o soft_o lord_n be_v propitious_a to_o i_o a_o sinner_n my_o answer_n be_v that_o i_o find_v in_o gore_n '_o be_v book_n of_o rite_n and_o 8._o answer_v to_o the_o second_o treatise_n part_v 2_o c._n 8._o ceremony_n not_o this_o term_n of_o lord_n but_o that_o of_o god_n which_o show_v that_o this_o adoration_n terminate_v itself_o in_o god_n and_o not_o in_o the_o sacrament_n mr._n arnaud_n who_o can_v deny_v this_o truth_n leave_v out_o the_o priest_n prayer_n which_o discover_v his_o deceit_n and_o content_v himself_o with_o allege_v these_o word_n of_o the_o liturgy_n than_o the_o priest_n bow_v and_o the_o deacon_n likewise_o and_o a_o little_a while_n after_o the_o people_n in_o 7._o book_n 10_o ch_n 9_o p._n 7._o general_n do_v reverent_o bow_v leave_v it_o to_o be_v believe_v that_o these_o adoration_n do_v certain_o terminate_v themselves_o in_o the_o eucharist_n but_o he_o ought_v to_o proceed_v sincere_o it_o be_v true_a that_o then_o the_o priest_n and_o deacon_n do_v adore_v but_o it_o be_v likewise_o as_o true_a that_o their_o adoration_n address_v itself_o to_o god_n in_o these_o express_a term_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d o_o god_n be_v propitious_a to_o i_o a_o sinner_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v plain_o apparent_a there_o can_v be_v no_o such_o thing_n concludedas_fw-la the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o to_o arcudius_n testimony_n who_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o people_n prostrate_v themselves_o on_o the_o ground_n as_o soon_o as_o they_o hear_v the_o priest_n say_v sancta_fw-la sanctis_fw-la holy_a thing_n be_v for_o holy_a person_n and_o that_o they_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n with_o a_o adoration_n of_o latria_n we_o need_v not_o be_v much_o concern_v thereat_o be_v a_o person_n prepossess_v and_o one_o who_o testify_v of_o a_o thing_n whereof_o he_o be_v altogether_o ignorant_a 153._o gore_n in_o not_o in_o s._n joan_n chrysost_n miss_n pag._n 153._o arcudius_n say_v gore_n although_o a_o greek_a know_v very_o little_a of_o the_o rite_n of_o
which_o the_o divinity_n be_v join_v to_o change_v it_o but_o be_v this_o the_o sense_n of_o nicholas_n methoniensis_n what_o will_v this_o contribute_v to_o the_o clear_n up_o the_o doubt_n propose_v to_o he_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n will_v not_o appear_v if_o they_o be_v in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o nicholas_n methoniensis_n answer_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o matter_n change_v by_o the_o divinity_n which_o effect_n this_o change_n this_o be_v certain_o a_o very_a strange_a way_n of_o speak_v to_o say_v he_o join_v his_o divinity_n to_o they_o to_o signify_v that_o he_o transubstantiate_n they_o we_o see_v few_o people_n thus_o express_v themselves_o but_o suppose_v this_o what_o relation_n have_v this_o to_o the_o doubt_v he_o pretend_v to_o resolve_v if_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n be_v in_o the_o sacrament_n say_v these_o dubitant_n it_o will_v appear_v we_o shall_v see_v it_o i_o answer_v say_v nicholas_n methoniensis_n according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n comment_n that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o matter_n which_o be_v change_v and_o that_o the_o almighty_a power_n of_o god_n change_v they_o can_v any_o answer_n be_v more_o ridiculous_a this_o author_n must_v certain_o lose_v his_o wit_n to_o make_v such_o a_o reply_n they_o do_v not_o ask_v he_o what_o the_o matter_n be_v that_o be_v change_v nor_o what_o the_o efficient_a cause_n of_o this_o change_n but_z why_o if_o it_o be_v use_v body_n of_o christ_n it_o do_v not_o appear_v to_o be_v flesh_n but_o bread_n matter_n cause_n efficacy_n contribute_v nothing_o to_o the_o solve_v of_o this_o doubt_n this_o gloss_n then_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v absurd_a and_o if_o we_o suppose_v nicholas_n methoniensis_n speak_v sense_n it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o his_o meaning_n be_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v bread_n and_o wine_n be_v yet_o notwithstanding_o make_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n by_o reason_n of_o their_o union_n to_o the_o divinity_n and_o not_o otherwise_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o it_o must_v not_o be_v expect_v they_o shall_v appear_v to_o be_v flesh_n and_o blood_n because_o they_o be_v not_o so_o in_o respect_n of_o their_o matter_n or_o substance_n but_o only_o by_o their_o union_n to_o the_o divinity_n which_o make_v they_o in_o some_o sort_n to_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n with_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n this_o opinion_n seem_v to_o be_v derive_v from_o damascen_n who_o expression_n i_o desire_v i_o may_v have_v leave_n to_o mention_v although_o we_o must_v use_v they_o also_o in_o another_o place_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o to_o judge_v aright_o of_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o modern_a greek_n we_o must_v ascend_v so_o far_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v himself_o observe_v that_o john_n damascen_n be_v another_o saint_n thomas_n among_o the_o greek_n and_o have_v be_v ever_o the_o rule_n of_o their_o doctrine_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n elsewhere_o he_o assure_v we_o that_o we_o need_v only_o read_v the_o treatise_n of_o the_o modern_a greek_n to_o find_v that_o they_o 12._o lib._n 2._o cap._n 6._o pag._n 155._o lib._n 2._o cap._n 12._o whole_o conform_v themselves_o to_o the_o sentiment_n and_o expression_n of_o this_o father_n this_o then_o be_v a_o principle_n with_o mr._n arnaud_n so_o that_o to_o convince_v he_o touch_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_n there_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o necessity_n lie_v upon_o we_o to_o consult_v this_o father_n observe_v here_o then_o what_o he_o say_v in_o his_o four_o book_n of_o the_o orthodox_n faith_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v not_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o 14._o damascen_n de_fw-fr orthod_n fid_fw-we lib._n 4_o cap._n 14._o christ_n god_n forbid_v but_o they_o be_v the_o deify_v body_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o lord_n himself_o say_v unto_o we_o this_o be_v not_o the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n but_o my_o body_n not_o the_o figure_n of_o my_o blood_n but_o my_o blood_n he_o have_v say_v before_o to_o the_o jew_n if_o you_o eat_v not_o the_o flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n you_o will_v have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o for_o my_o flesh_n be_v meat_n indeed_o and_o my_o blood_n be_v drink_v indeed_o and_o then_o again_o he_o that_o eat_v i_o shall_v live_v draw_v we_o near_o then_o with_o tremble_a with_o a_o pure_a conscience_n a_o firm_a faith_n and_o it_o will_v be_v unto_o we_o according_a to_o the_o constancy_n and_o firmness_n of_o our_o faith_n honour_n we_o it_o with_o a_o perfect_a purity_n of_o body_n and_o soul_n for_o it_o be_v double_a approach_v we_o towards_o it_o with_o a_o fervent_a desire_n and_o place_v our_o hand_n in_o manner_n of_o a_o cross_n receive_v we_o the_o body_n of_o he_o that_o be_v crucify_v for_o we_o let_v we_o put_v it_o on_o our_o eye_n lip_n and_o forehead_n and_o take_v we_o thus_o the_o divine_a coal_n to_o the_o end_n our_o devotion_n be_v inflame_v thereby_o our_o sin_n may_v be_v consume_v and_o our_o heart_n enlighten_v and_o that_o by_o the_o participation_n of_o this_o divine_a fire_n we_o may_v ourselves_o become_v inflame_v and_o deify_v esaias_n see_v a_o coal_n now_o a_o coal_n be_v not_o mere_a wood_n but_o wood_n in_o conjunction_n with_o fire_n so_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o communion_n be_v not_o mere_a bread_n be_v it_o be_v unite_v to_o the_o divinity_n now_o a_o body_n unite_v to_o the_o divinity_n be_v not_o one_o single_a nature_n but_o two_o one_o be_v that_o of_o the_o body_n and_o the_o other_a that_n of_o the_o divinity_n annex_v thereunto_o so_o that_o to_o take_v they_o together_o it_o be_v not_o one_o only_a nature_n but_o two_o these_o word_n clear_o show_v that_o damascen_n mean_v that_o the_o bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v double_a because_o it_o be_v join_v to_o the_o divinity_n that_o it_o be_v not_o mere_a bread_n but_o bread_n unite_v to_o the_o divinity_n consist_v of_o two_o nature_n one_o of_o bread_n and_o the_o other_a of_o the_o divinity_n which_o be_v join_v to_o it_o in_o like_a manner_n as_o esaias_n his_o live_a coal_n be_v not_o mere_a wood_n but_o wood_n in_o conjunction_n with_o fire_n now_o this_o be_v what_o be_v exact_o contain_v in_o my_o proposition_n that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n keep_v their_o proper_a nature_n be_v join_v to_o the_o divinity_n according_a to_o the_o greek_n mr._n arnaud_n who_o see_v the_o force_n of_o this_o passage_n that_o he_o may_v get_v clear_a off_o it_o have_v bethink_v himself_o to_o say_v that_o the_o duplicity_n which_o damascen_n mention_n must_v be_v understand_v as_o mean_v of_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o who_o consist_v of_o two_o nature_n he_o rehearse_n the_o passage_n in_o hand_n to_o these_o word_n duplex_fw-la 654._o lib._n 7._o cap._n 4._o pag._n 654._o est_fw-la enim_fw-la and_o then_o add_v it_o be_v plain_a that_o hitherto_o these_o word_n relate_v to_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o true_a and_o real_a flesh_n and_o that_o it_o be_v of_o he_o it_o be_v say_v duplex_fw-la est_fw-la enim_fw-la which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o he_o be_v compose_v of_o two_o nature_n and_o a_o little_a far_o it_o plain_o appear_v that_o saint_n john_n damascen_n '_o be_v design_n be_v to_o exhort_v we_o to_o a_o double_a ibid._n ibid._n purity_n of_o soul_n and_o body_n to_o honour_v the_o double_a nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o show_v that_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o communion_n this_o double_a nature_n so_o that_o these_o word_n non_fw-la est_fw-la panis_fw-la simplex_fw-la sed_fw-la unitus_fw-la divinitati_fw-la corpus_fw-la autem_fw-la unitum_fw-la divinitati_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la una_fw-la natura_fw-la sed_fw-la dvae_fw-la una_fw-la quidem_fw-la corporis_fw-la alter_fw-la a_o conjunctae_fw-la divinitatis_fw-la be_v the_o exposition_n of_o what_o he_o say_v before_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v double_a and_o that_o which_o he_o show_v we_o be_v that_o this_o double_a nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v be_v signify_v by_o the_o coal_n which_o esaias_n see_v and_o that_o we_o receive_v this_o divine_a coal_n but_o all_o this_o be_v but_o a_o error_n and_o cunning_a evasion_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o be_v not_o willing_a to_o consult_v the_o greek_a copy_n of_o damascen_n for_o it_o be_v true_a indeed_o these_o latin_a word_n duplex_fw-la est_fw-la enim_fw-la may_v refer_v to_o jesus_n christ_n or_o his_o flesh_n because_o the_o latin_a word_n duplex_fw-la be_v of_o all_o gender_n so_o that_o be_v take_v in_o the_o masculine_a it_o relate_v to_o christ_n himself_o and_o in_o the_o feminine_a to_o his_o flesh_n but_o have_v mr._n arnaud_n be_v willing_a to_o consult_v the_o greek_a text_n he_o will_v have_v find_v no_o pretence_n for_o this_o evasion_n for_o there_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d
that_o he_o must_v of_o necessity_n either_o deny_v what_o the_o whole_a church_n believe_v to_o wit_n the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n or_o fall_v into_o this_o other_o absurdity_n of_o maintain_v that_o this_o conversion_n be_v make_v in_o the_o divine_a nature_n common_a sense_n lead_v he_o to_o this_o and_o yet_o we_o find_v no_o such_o thing_n in_o all_o his_o discourse_n after_o anastasius_n come_v german_a the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n mr._n aubertin_n have_v place_v he_o according_a to_o the_o common_a opinion_n in_o the_o eight_o century_n but_o in_o effect_n there_o be_v more_o likelihood_n according_a to_o allatius_n his_o conjecture_n that_o he_o live_v in_o the_o twelve_v and_o the_o reflection_n mr._n arnaud_n make_v on_o this_o subject_a seem_v to_o i_o just_o enough_o to_o be_v follow_v till_o we_o have_v great_a certainty_n but_o howsoever_o this_o author_n say_v no_o more_o than_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o it_o be_v his_o body_n to_o which_o we_o have_v 3._o lib._n 7._o c._n 3._o so_o often_o already_o answer_v that_o it_o will_v be_v needless_a to_o say_v any_o more_o mr._n arnaud_n set_v to_o phylosophise_v on_o some_o passage_n which_o mr._n aubertin_n allege_v in_o his_o favour_n but_o this_o be_v a_o illusion_n for_o when_o what_o mr._n aubertin_n allege_v concern_v germane_a to_o show_v that_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o transubstantiation_n shall_v not_o be_v conclusive_a it_o will_v not_o thence_o follow_v he_o believe_v it_o nor_o teach_v it_o if_o this_o do_v not_o appear_v elsewhere_o from_o good_a proof_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v oblige_v to_o produce_v such_o without_o suppose_v it_o be_v sufficient_a he_o refute_v mr._n aubertin_n consequence_n for_o refute_v be_v not_o prove_v german_a sufficient_o show_v we_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o his_o treatise_n in_o what_o sense_n he_o understand_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n moses_n say_v finem_fw-la germ._n theor._n rer_n eccles_n sub_fw-la finem_fw-la he_o sprinkle_v the_o people_n with_o the_o blood_n of_o goat_n and_o heifer_n say_v this_o be_v the_o blood_n of_o the_o covenant_n but_o our_o saviour_n christ_n have_v give_v his_o own_o proper_a body_n and_o shed_v his_o own_o blood_n and_o give_v we_o the_o cup_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o be_v break_v for_o you_o this_o be_v my_o blood_n shed_v for_o the_o remission_n of_o your_o sin_n as_o often_o then_o as_o you_o eat_v this_o bread_n and_o drink_n of_o this_o cup_n you_o declare_v my_o death_n and_o resurrection_n thus_o believe_v than_o we_o eat_v the_o bread_n and_o drink_n of_o the_o cup_n as_o of_o the_o flesh_n of_o god_n declare_v thereby_o the_o death_n and_o resurrection_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ._n we_o have_v already_o observe_v in_o the_o forego_n book_n that_o the_o greek_n do_v often_o use_v this_o expression_n as_o the_o flesh_n as_o the_o body_n to_o mollify_v and_o abate_v in_o some_o sort_n their_o usual_a way_n of_o speak_v which_o be_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o to_o signify_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v to_o we_o instead_o of_o this_o body_n it_o appear_v from_o the_o sequel_n of_o germain_n discourse_n his_o sense_n be_v that_o for_o the_o better_a apply_v our_o mind_n to_o the_o death_n and_o resurrection_n of_o our_o lord_n we_o eat_v the_o bread_n and_o drink_n of_o the_o cup_n in_o the_o stead_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n as_o to_o john_n damascen_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v allege_v he_o as_o a_o witness_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n i_o say_v he_o ought_v not_o 2._o answer_v to_o the_o 2d_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpet_n c._n 2._o to_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o a_o person_n who_o we_o except_v against_o and_o that_o with_o good_a cause_n see_v he_o be_v one_o of_o the_o first_o that_o leave_v the_o common_a road_n of_o the_o church_n expression_n and_o betake_v himself_o to_o affect_a and_o singular_a one_o which_o be_v at_o as_o great_a distance_n from_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o the_o reform_a one_o now_o this_o exception_n be_v so_o just_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o question_n concern_v the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n that_o except_v mr._n arnaud_n i_o do_v not_o believe_v there_o be_v any_o man_n how_o little_a conversant_a soever_o in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n but_o grant_v it_o for_o all_o the_o ancient_a father_n term_v the_o eucharist_n a_o figure_n or_o representation_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o damascen_n not_o only_o deny_v that_o it_o be_v one_o but_o also_o that_o the_o father_n thus_o term_v it_o after_o consecration_n he_o be_v one_o of_o the_o first_o that_o bring_v into_o credit_n the_o comparison_n of_o food_n which_o change_v itself_o into_o our_o body_n whereby_o to_o explain_v the_o change_n which_o happen_v to_o the_o bread_n in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v make_v a_o augmentation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n that_o of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n which_o the_o holy_a spirit_n overshadow_a and_o that_o of_o wood_n unite_v to_o the_o fire_n his_o expression_n be_v compare_v with_o those_o of_o the_o ancient_n be_v whole_o extraordinary_a he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o sacramental_a bread_n and_o the_o body_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n because_o the_o bread_n be_v a_o augmentation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o that_o the_o same_o oeconomy_n have_v be_v observe_v in_o both_o i_o suppose_v damascen_n be_v not_o the_o first_o that_o have_v these_o kind_n of_o conception_n see_v we_o have_v meet_v with_o something_o like_o this_o in_o anastasius_n his_o discourse_n and_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o some_o trace_v of_o this_o in_o gregory_n de_fw-fr nysses_n his_o catechism_n but_o howsoever_o it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v i_o have_v reason_n to_o call_v these_o conception_n affect_v and_o singular_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o usual_a expression_n of_o the_o father_n and_o to_o say_v they_o vary_v as_o much_o from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o we_o yet_o to_o hear_v only_o mr._n arnaud_n a_o man_n will_v imagine_v that_o damascen_n clear_o teach_v transubstantiation_n to_o prove_v it_o he_o allege_v these_o same_o passage_n of_o his_o four_o book_n touch_v the_o true_a orthodox_n faith_n which_o have_v be_v a_o thousand_o time_n canvas_v by_o controvertist_n and_o which_o conclude_v nothing_o damascen_n say_v that_o god_n make_v the_o bread_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o wine_n his_o blood_n that_o it_o be_v a_o effect_n of_o his_o almighty_a power_n which_o have_v create_v all_o thing_n that_o see_v the_o lord_n take_v his_o body_n from_o the_o pure_a and_o immaculate_a blood_n of_o the_o virgin_n we_o must_v not_o doubt_v but_o he_o can_v change_v the_o bread_n into_o his_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n that_o if_o we_o demand_v how_o this_o change_n happen_v he_o answer_v that_o this_o be_v wrought_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n that_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v true_a and_o almighty_a but_o that_o the_o manner_n be_v incomprehensible_a but_o yet_o it_o may_v be_v rational_o say_v that_o as_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n wherewith_o a_o man_n be_v nourish_v be_v change_v into_o his_o body_n so_o that_o they_o become_v another_o body_n than_o that_o which_o they_o be_v before_o so_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n mix_v with_o water_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n in_o awonderful_a manner_n by_o prayer_n and_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o two_o different_a body_n but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n have_v not_o damascen_n express_v himself_o as_o he_o have_v do_v it_o will_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n for_o we_o to_o tell_v mr._n arnaud_n the_o change_n he_o speak_v of_o be_v not_o transubstantiation_n see_v his_o sense_n be_v that_o the_o bread_n become_v a_o growth_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o be_v make_v by_o this_o mean_v one_o with_o this_o body_n that_o this_o be_v the_o effect_n he_o attribute_n to_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o almighty_a power_n of_o god_n act_v above_o nature_n and_o not_o that_o of_o a_o real_a conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o same_o substance_n which_o the_o body_n have_v before_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v not_o fail_v to_o term_v this_o extravagancy_n and_o dotage_n but_o see_v we_o say_v no_o more_o in_o this_o matter_n than_o what_o be_v ground_v on_o damascen_n own_o word_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o what_o we_o relate_v when_o we_o treat_v on_o the_o real_a belief_n of_o the_o greek_n this_o illustration_n will_v be_v sufficient_a without_o proceed_v any_o far_o to_o make_v insignificant_a this_o long_a
real_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n acknowledge_v only_o the_o two_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n there_o have_v happen_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o this_o translation_n a_o very_a remarkable_a circumstance_n you_o must_v know_v then_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n in_o the_o first_o edition_n of_o his_o book_n have_v make_v a_o objection_n to_o himself_o concern_v this_o passage_n of_o herbert_n and_o heighten_v it_o asmuch_o as_o he_o can_v to_o the_o say_n he_o marvel_v mr._n claude_n never_o offer_v it_o be_v so_o considerable_a as_o to_o startle_v most_o people_n that_o he_o think_v there_o can_v edition_n lib._n 5._o c._n 8._o p._n 481._o first_o edition_n be_v nothing_o reply_v to_o such_o a_o express_a passage_n and_o that_o this_o author_n seem_v to_o speak_v no_o more_o than_o what_o he_o have_v learn_v from_o the_o armenian_n themselves_o have_v i_o say_v propose_v this_o objection_n he_o answer_v that_o this_o be_v a_o remarkable_a forgery_n of_o the_o calvinistical_a translator_n that_o have_v desire_v some_o of_o his_o friend_n to_o translate_v from_o the_o original_a english_a whatsoever_o relate_v to_o the_o armenian_n in_o that_o book_n he_o find_v by_o their_o translation_n that_o not_o only_o he_o do_v in_o no_o wise_n speak_v of_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o that_o almost_o all_o the_o discourse_n contain_v in_o the_o 249_o the_o and_o 250_o the_o page_n be_v foist_v in_o by_o the_o translator_n who_o make_v his_o dream_n and_o fancy_n pass_v for_o the_o relation_n of_o a_o traveller_n that_o it_o be_v likely_a he_o have_v do_v the_o same_o in_o several_a other_o place_n so_o that_o this_o whole_a book_n be_v rather_o the_o translator_n romance_n than_o the_o true_a account_n of_o a_o voyage_n this_o discourse_n be_v very_o disingenuous_a and_o reflect_v on_o the_o reputation_n of_o a_o worthy_a gentleman_n who_o have_v ever_o manifest_v in_o his_o write_n and_o conversation_n a_o exemplary_a sincerity_n it_o have_v happen_v that_o mr._n vicqfort_n have_v see_v this_o charge_n in_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n have_v public_o justify_v himself_o from_o it_o and_o for_o this_o effect_n have_v produce_v before_o mr._n pompone_n the_o french_a king_n ambassador_n into_o holland_n mr._n arnaud_n nephew_n herbert_n book_n in_o english_a print_v at_o london_n 1638._o by_o rich._n bishop_n wherein_o be_v precise_o these_o word_n they_o administer_v the_o lord_n supper_n in_o both_o kind_n bread_n and_o wine_n and_o deny_v a_o real_a presence_n they_o allow_v but_o our_o two_o sacrament_n have_v produce_v this_o original_a he_o cause_v a_o letter_n to_o be_v print_v and_o direct_v to_o i_o in_o which_o he_o complain_v of_o the_o injustice_n mr._n arnaud_n have_v do_v he_o and_o protest_v he_o be_v not_o of_o that_o temper_n to_o make_v use_n of_o fraud_n to_o uphold_v the_o truth_n of_o that_o religion_n heprofess_v as_o know_v it_o abhor_v they_o and_o make_v no_o difference_n between_o the_o cheat_n which_o the_o modern_a divinity_n of_o some_o call_v pious_a and_o the_o falsehood_n that_o destroy_v the_o soul_n of_o he_o that_o utter_v it_o he_o than_o recite_v mr._n arnaud_n expression_n and_o refute_v his_o calumny_n and_o offer_v for_o his_o justification_n the_o very_a word_n contain_v in_o herbert_n in_o the_o man_n never_o i_o relate_v '_o they_o afterward_o he_o say_v he_o do_v not_o believe_v mr._n arnaud_n dare_v now_o justify_v that_o in_o the_o original_a english_a there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n nor_o affirm_v it_o be_v a_o mere_a imposture_n of_o the_o calvinistical_a translator_n that_o he_o also_o affirm_v whatsoever_o be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o page_n 249_o and_o 250_o concern_v the_o baptism_n of_o the_o armenian_n their_o proselyte_n fast_n image_n priest_n their_o belief_n touch_v purgatory_n their_o superstition_n and_o effort_n which_o the_o jesuit_n have_v make_v to_o subject_v they_o to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n be_v real_o contain_v in_o the_o original_a english_a there_o be_v nothing_o of_o his_o invention_n in_o all_o this_o and_o to_o justifye_v it_o relate_v at_o length_n herbert_n own_o word_n in_o that_o language_n this_o so_o well_o ground_v defence_n have_v oblige_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o retract_v in_o the_o second_o edition_n of_o his_o book_n this_o accusation_n print_v in_o the_o first_o he_o have_v retrench_v all_o those_o injurious_a discourse_n against_o the_o reputation_n and_o sincerity_n of_o mr._n vicqfort_n and_o acknowledge_v his_o translation_n to_o be_v faithful_a and_o exact_o according_a to_o the_o original_a he_o have_v at_o the_o same_o time_n discover_v to_o we_o the_o cause_n of_o his_o mistake_n to_o wit_n that_o there_o have_v be_v two_o edition_n of_o herbert_n book_n one_o in_o 1634_o the_o other_a in_o 1635._o in_o which_o the_o author_n contain_v himself_o within_o the_o relation_n of_o his_o voyage_n and_o the_o second_o in_o 1638_o wherein_o he_o have_v add_v several_a particular_n relate_v to_o religion_n and_o history_n those_o who_o he_o consult_v have_v see_v only_o the_o first_o edition_n but_o that_o mr._n vicqfort_v translate_v from_o the_o second_o in_o which_o be_v find_v the_o passage_n in_o question_n i_o be_o far_o from_o be_v of_o that_o humour_n to_o insult_v over_o mr._n arnaud_n in_o this_o occasion_n nor_o draw_v advantage_n from_o his_o precipitous_a way_n of_o fall_v foul_a on_o author_n who_o mean_v not_o the_o least_o hurt_n to_o he_o i_o do_v not_o doubt_v but_o he_o be_v trouble_v at_o his_o own_o rashness_n in_o ground_v a_o charge_n of_o this_o importance_n on_o a_o supposition_n he_o have_v find_v to_o be_v false_a without_o consider_v whether_o there_o may_v not_o be_v more_o edition_n of_o herbert_n than_o one_o but_o he_o must_v suffer_v i_o to_o tell_v he_o that_o what_o he_o have_v insert_v in_o his_o marginal_a note_n be_v not_o a_o sufficient_a excuse_n for_o he_o the_o french_a translation_n say_v he_o make_v no_o mention_n of_o two_o different_a edition_n of_o this_o english_a book_n we_o can_v not_o divine_v it_o much_o less_o can_v edition_n lib._n 5._o c._n 8._o 2._o edition_n the_o translator_n divine_v he_o will_v be_v accuse_v for_o a_o impostor_n for_o not_o have_v declare_v there_o be_v two_o edition_n of_o this_o book_n these_o kind_n of_o accusation_n pronounce_v with_o such_o confidence_n do_v suppose_v a_o man_n to_o have_v make_v a_o exact_a inquiry_n before_o he_o utter_v they_o whereas_o have_v mr._n arnaud_n take_v the_o least_o pain_n in_o this_o respect_n he_o may_v have_v easy_o discover_v there_o be_v a_o second_o edition_n of_o herbert_n book_n and_o find_v what_o he_o have_v be_v since_o show_v he_o need_v not_o divine_a but_o certain_o inform_v himself_o for_o this_o book_n be_v print_v at_o london_n in_o 1638_o and_o be_v moreover_o famous_a in_o that_o kind_n he_o may_v have_v be_v soon_o satisfy_v concern_v it_o but_o suppose_v he_o can_v not_o he_o ought_v not_o present_o to_o call_v a_o person_n a_o deceiver_n but_o rather_o to_o have_v propose_v his_o doubt_n and_o require_v a_o solution_n of_o mr._n vicqfort_v himself_o and_o not_o thus_o rash_o charge_v a_o gentleman_n that_o never_o offend_v he_o i_o can_v willing_o forbear_v mention_v this_o particular_a mr._n vicqfort_n have_v no_o need_n of_o my_o apology_n do_v not_o the_o interest_n of_o my_o cause_n oblige_v i_o to_o declare_v to_o the_o world_n how_o little_a confidence_n we_o ought_v to_o have_v in_o mr._n arnaud_n discourse_n if_o they_o be_v not_o uphold_v by_o solid_a and_o convince_a proof_n which_o they_o never_o be_v as_o appear_v from_o this_o whole_a dispute_n but_o lay_v aside_o this_o contest_v see_v we_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n offer_v against_o the_o authority_n of_o herbert_n who_o express_o affirm_v the_o armenian_n deny_v the_o real_a presence_n we_o matter_n not_o say_v he_o the_o advantage_n which_o the_o calvinist_n edition_n c._n 8._o 2._o edition_n will_v make_v of_o this_o testimony_n of_o herbert_n who_o to_o enlarge_v the_o second_o edition_n of_o his_o book_n have_v add_v what_o he_o please_v touch_v the_o religion_n of_o those_o people_n through_o who_o country_n he_o travel_v without_o tell_v we_o from_o who_o he_o learn_v what_o he_o relate_v of_o they_o for_o he_o only_o say_v what_o he_o have_v take_v out_o of_o author_n of_o his_o own_o sect_n who_o have_v treat_v of_o they_o as_o breerewood_n have_v do_v those_o authentic_a proof_n which_o we_o have_v produce_v touch_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o armenian_n do_v full_o solve_v this_o point_n and_o not_o to_o mention_v other_o there_o be_v no_o comparison_n between_o a_o calvinist_n who_o speak_v in_o his_o own_o cause_n and_o according_a to_o his_o interest_n without_o authority_n and_o proof_n and_o a_o lutheran_n such_o a_o one_o as_o mr._n olearius_n be_v who_o speak_v against_o himself_o and_o
the_o church_n of_o those_o age_n pretend_v when_o she_o apply_v to_o the_o eucharist_n the_o term_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o she_o design_v only_o to_o attribute_v the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n itself_o to_o the_o sacred_a sign_n it_o represent_v and_o there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n that_o author_n of_o those_o time_n that_o make_v so_o scrupulous_a a_o profession_n to_o follow_v s._n austin_n even_o to_o the_o copy_n out_o his_o write_n to_o insert_v they_o in_o their_o own_o in_o proper_a term_n as_o appear_v from_o isidor_n book_n bede_n alcuinus_fw-la i_o say_v there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n they_o will_v forget_v what_o their_o master_n have_v say_v touch_v this_o mystery_n the_o lord_n scruple_v not_o to_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n when_o he_o give_v the_o 12._o aug._n contr_n adimant_n c._n 12._o sign_n of_o his_o body_n it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n for_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o urge_v the_o word_n of_o the_o liturgy_n of_o illyricus_n proesta_fw-la domine_fw-la jesus_n christ_n fili_fw-la dei_fw-la vivi_fw-la ut_fw-la qui_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguinem_fw-la 750._o ch._n 3._o p._n 749_o 750._o proprium_fw-la pro_fw-la nobis_fw-la datum_fw-la edimus_fw-la &_o bibimus_fw-la fiat_fw-la nobis_fw-la ad_fw-la salutem_fw-la &_o ad_fw-la redemptionis_fw-la remedium_fw-la sempiternum_fw-la omnium_fw-la criminum_fw-la nostrorum_fw-la which_o he_o thus_o translate_v o_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n grant_v to_o we_o that_o have_v eat_v thy_o proper_a body_n and_o drink_v thy_o proper_a blood_n which_o have_v be_v give_v for_o we_o howsoever_o unworthy_a that_o this_o communion_n may_v be_v to_o we_o a_o spring_n of_o salvation_n a_o eternal_a remedy_n for_o the_o redemption_n of_o we_o from_o all_o our_o crime_n corpus_fw-la &_o sanguinem_fw-la proprium_fw-la do_v only_o signify_v corpus_n &_o sanguinem_fw-la tuum_fw-la thy_o body_n and_o blood_n not_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o another_o as_o the_o ancient_a priest_n cause_v to_o be_v caten_v the_o body_n of_o a_o sacrifice_n different_a from_o their_o own_o body_n for_o the_o son_n of_o god_n who_o give_v his_o own_o body_n and_o blood_n for_o we_o give_v we_o they_o to_o eat_v and_o drink_v in_o this_o sacrament_n nor_o that_o our_o mouth_n receive_v their_o proper_a substance_n the_o liturgy_n do_v not_o say_v so_o but_o because_o they_o receive_v the_o sign_n and_o token_n of_o they_o whilst_o our_o soul_n receive_v this_o body_n itself_o and_o blood_n spiritual_o it_o be_v moreover_o in_o vain_a that_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v persuade_v we_o these_o passage_n of_o the_o liturgy_n which_o term_v the_o eucharist_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n do_v natural_o imprint_v the_o idea_n of_o a_o real_a presence_n to_o prevent_v say_v he_o 752._o ch._n 3._o p._n 751_o 752._o the_o people_n mistake_n by_o all_o these_o term_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o priest_n must_v have_v continual_o warn_v they_o to_o take_v notice_n that_o by_o the_o word_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o proper_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o mean_v only_o its_o figure_n this_o sense_n must_v have_v be_v express_o explain_v in_o all_o the_o liturgy_n and_o a_o officer_n appoint_v to_o make_v it_o thus_o understand_v by_o the_o people_n for_o otherwise_o it_o be_v impossible_a but_o they_o must_v fall_v into_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o this_o effect_n be_v necessary_a and_o inevitable_a it_o ought_v to_o have_v be_v the_o chief_a care_n and_o business_n of_o the_o father_n to_o hinder_v it_o have_v they_o not_o themselves_o be_v of_o this_o opinion_n all_o this_o discourse_n have_v nothing_o in_o it_o but_o what_o may_v be_v easy_o answer_v we_o have_v already_o sufficient_o reply_v to_o it_o it_o be_v true_a this_o term_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n take_v separately_z imprint_n immediate_o the_o idea_n of_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o this_o same_o term_n apply_v to_o the_o eucharist_n which_o both_o sense_n and_o reason_n show_v we_o to_o be_v bread_n which_o religion_n make_v we_o comprehend_v as_o a_o mystery_n that_o represent_v the_o incarnation_n and_o passion_n of_o our_o saviour_n do_v not_o natural_o from_o any_o other_o i_o day_n than_o that_o of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n there_o need_v no_o officer_n appoint_v on_o purpose_n to_o give_v notice_n of_o this_o to_o the_o people_n nor_o sound_n of_o trumpet_n to_o publish_v it_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n speak_v in_o another_o place_n sense_n reason_n and_o the_o common_a notion_n of_o religion_n be_v officer_n sufficient_a to_o give_v this_o idea_n and_o publish_v this_o to_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o this_o term_n when_o apply_v to_o the_o eucharist_n when_o the_o scripture_n in_o a_o hundred_o place_n have_v call_v our_o saviour_n the_o sun_n the_o day_n star_n from_o on_o high_a the_o light_n of_o the_o world_n the_o true_a light_n that_o enlighten_v every_o man_n that_o come_v into_o the_o world_n i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o it_o settle_a officer_n on_o purpose_n to_o give_v notice_n that_o it_o mean_v not_o a_o corporal_a light_n or_o sun_n but_o a_o mystical_a one_o i_o do_v not_o find_v the_o jew_n employ_v a_o officer_n to_o give_v notice_n to_o the_o people_n that_o that_o lamb_n common_o call_v the_o passover_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o passage_n be_v not_o real_o a_o passage_n but_o only_o the_o commemoration_n of_o a_o passage_n s._n paul_n do_v not_o make_v use_n of_o one_o when_o he_o write_v that_o we_o be_v bury_v with_o christ_n by_o baptism_n that_o we_o be_v make_v the_o same_o plant_n with_o he_o by_o the_o conformity_n of_o his_o death_n and_o resurrection_n that_o we_o be_v new_a creature_n that_o there_o be_v a_o new_a man_n form_v in_o we_o and_o i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o other_o expression_n which_o be_v easy_o understand_v by_o the_o bare_a consideration_n of_o the_o matter_n to_o which_o they_o be_v apply_v the_o father_n have_v not_o employ_v a_o officer_n when_o they_o call_v the_o poor_a jesus_n christ_n jesus_n christ_n himself_o the_o same_o jesus_n christ_n that_o shed_v his_o blood_n for_o we_o who_o be_v deliver_v and_o put_v to_o death_n for_o we_o not_o his_o prophet_n but_o he_o himself_o neither_o have_v they_o employ_v one_o when_o they_o call_v the_o church_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o very_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n proper_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o undoubted_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n jesus_n christ_n himself_o not_o his_o vestment_n but_o himself_o nor_o when_o they_o say_v that_o we_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o person_n with_o he_o the_o same_o body_n the_o same_o substance_n by_o faith_n that_o we_o be_v transform_v into_o he_o change_v into_o his_o flesh_n change_v into_o his_o body_n shall_v mr._n arnaud_n principle_n take_v place_n the_o world_n must_v have_v a_o great_a many_o officer_n for_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o common_a than_o not_o only_o the_o metaphorical_a use_n of_o these_o term_n but_o even_o the_o exaggeration_n of_o they_o it_o be_v moreover_o in_o vain_a that_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v painful_o collect_v into_o a_o chapter_n for_o that_o purpose_n whatsoever_o passage_n he_o can_v find_v here_o and_o there_o not_o only_o among_o the_o latin_n now_o in_o question_n but_o likewise_o from_o among_o the_o greek_n coptic_o ethiopian_n armenian_n nestorian_n which_o bear_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o very_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n his_o proper_a body_n or_o proper_o his_o body_n his_o real_a body_n his_o true_a body_n i_o shall_v reply_v to_o this_o heap_n of_o passage_n in_o two_o manner_n first_o in_o general_n and_o second_o in_o particular_a in_o general_n i_o say_v there_o be_v not_o one_o of_o these_o expression_n which_o be_v sufficient_a from_o whence_o solid_o to_o conclude_v that_o those_o which_o have_v make_v use_n of_o they_o believe_v the_o substantial_a presence_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n teach_v either_o because_o there_o be_v not_o one_o of_o they_o but_o be_v use_v on_o other_o subject_n wherein_o evident_o there_o be_v neither_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n because_o they_o be_v all_o capable_a of_o another_o sense_n and_o that_o they_o may_v have_v be_v employ_v in_o other_o respect_n than_o that_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n attribute_n to_o they_o to_o begin_v by_o that_o of_o the_o body_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n we_o now_o see_v the_o father_n have_v use_v this_o term_n on_o occasion_n of_o the_o poor_a god_n say_v chrysostom_n rom._n hom._n 15._o in_o rom._n have_v give_v his_o son_n and_o you_o refuse_v to_o give_v bread_n to_o he_o himself_o who_o be_v give_v for_o you_o who_o be_v slay_v for_o you_o the_o father_n have_v not_o
natural_o arise_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o all_o man_n may_v it_o not_o happen_v that_o the_o same_o expression_n have_v be_v use_v in_o divers_a age_n and_o among_o divers_a people_n under_o different_a respect_n and_o yet_o have_v be_v use_v for_o different_a end_n and_o on_o different_a occasion_n it_o be_v not_o good_a reason_n to_o conclude_v there_o have_v be_v a_o universal_a and_o uniform_a reason_n in_o all_o age_n and_o among_o all_o people_n that_o have_v oblige_v they_o to_o make_v use_n of_o a_o term_n under_o pretence_n that_o it_o have_v be_v every_o where_n and_o at_o all_o time_n use_v for_o how_o many_o ancient_a term_n be_v there_o which_o be_v at_o this_o day_n in_o use_n although_o the_o reason_n of_o their_o be_v at_o first_o use_v no_o long_o subsist_v the_o use_n of_o term_n be_v a_o thing_n unaccountable_a enough_o and_o sufficient_o subject_a to_o change_v either_o in_o regard_n of_o divers_a people_n or_o age_n and_o the_o occasion_n the_o reason_n or_o principle_n of_o this_o use_n be_v no_o less_o unaccountable_a too_o suppose_v this_o expression_n have_v be_v general_o receive_v by_o a_o general_a reason_n why_o must_v this_o reason_n be_v a_o general_a doubt_n that_o natural_o arise_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o all_o man_n be_v it_o not_o sufficient_a that_o it_o be_v a_o general_a interest_n which_o all_o christian_n have_v to_o establish_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o nature_n and_o humane_a substance_n in_o the_o person_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o make_v thereof_o a_o common_a confession_n in_o the_o sacrament_n itself_o of_o his_o incarnation_n i_o mean_v in_o the_o eucharist_n for_o so_o the_o father_n have_v call_v it_o be_v it_o not_o sufficient_a it_o be_v a_o general_a interest_n which_o they_o have_v in_o all_o place_n and_o in_o all_o age_n to_o receive_v with_o a_o profound_a respect_n the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o have_v say_v of_o the_o bread_n this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o to_o acknowledge_v public_o the_o truth_n of_o they_o these_o two_o interest_n be_v general_a belong_v to_o all_o time_n and_o all_o nation_n and_o be_v a_o sufficient_a reason_n of_o this_o expression_n in_o question_n be_v it_o as_o general_a as_o mr._n arnaud_n say_v it_o be_v but_o in_o fine_a suppose_v it_o be_v a_o general_a doubt_n that_o occasion_v these_o term_n of_o true_a and_o true_o i_o say_v it_o be_v sufficient_a it_o be_v a_o doubt_n likely_a to_o happen_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o weak_a person_n and_o not_o necessary_o in_o those_o of_o all_o man_n for_o there_o have_v be_v weak_a christian_n at_o all_o time_n and_o in_o all_o place_n the_o church_n have_v never_o be_v without_o they_o and_o of_o who_o there_o ought_v always_o to_o be_v a_o particular_a care_n take_v now_o this_o doubt_n touch_v the_o virtue_n of_o the_o eucharist_n that_o it_o can_v spiritual_o communicate_v to_o we_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o procure_v we_o the_o remission_n of_o our_o sin_n the_o grace_n of_o sanctification_n the_o hope_n of_o everlasting_a life_n that_o by_o it_o we_o obtain_v the_o communion_n of_o our_o saviour_n this_o doubt_n i_o say_v easy_o arise_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o weak_a person_n who_o as_o i_o have_v already_o say_v be_v sufficient_o puzzle_v at_o the_o simplicity_n of_o this_o sacrament_n wherein_o there_o only_o appear_v bread_n and_o wine_n suppose_v then_o one_o shall_v say_v that_o the_o term_n of_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o of_o true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v only_o use_v to_o prevent_v this_o doubt_n to_o strengthen_v the_o weak_a in_o this_o regard_n and_o conciliate_v more_o respect_n to_o the_o sacrament_n what_o can_v mr._n arnaud_n find_v in_o this_o which_o be_v not_o reasonable_a and_o conformable_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n be_v there_o any_o body_n now_o say_v he_o tempt_v with_o this_o doubt_n and_o 783._o page_n 783._o need_v to_o be_v strengthen_v against_o it_o do_v not_o common_a sense_n show_v that_o he_o will_v express_v it_o in_o proper_a term_n to_o make_v himself_o understand_v and_o disacknowledg_v it_o by_o expression_n which_o be_v direct_o contrary_a to_o it_o he_o will_v say_v for_o example_n that_o he_o doubt_n whether_o god_n work_v on_o our_o soul_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o whether_o he_o fill_v it_o with_o his_o efficacy_n he_o will_v say_v that_o he_o do_v not_o doubt_n but_o the_o eucharist_n be_v endow_v with_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o he_o will_v never_o think_v of_o express_v this_o doubt_n in_o these_o term_n i_o doubt_v whether_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o of_o reject_v it_o in_o these_o here_o i_o believe_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o true_a and_o proper_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o if_o he_o please_v why_o these_o pretend_a doubter_n who_o he_o introduce_v without_o any_o occasion_n or_o reason_n will_v not_o consult_v common_a sense_n whereby_o to_o express_v their_o doubt_n in_o intelligible_a term_n suppose_v they_o doubt_v of_o transubstantiation_n or_o the_o substantial_a presence_n why_o shall_v they_o not_o say_v we_o doubt_v whether_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o we_o doubt_v whether_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v contain_v under_o the_o vail_n of_o the_o appearance_n of_o bread_n those_o that_o have_v now_o their_o mind_n possess_v with_o these_o doubt_n do_v they_o think_v of_o propose_v they_o in_o these_o equivocal_a term_n which_o need_v a_o commentary_n to_o explain_v they_o we_o doubt_v whether_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n clear_a and_o proper_a term_n be_v not_o so_o hard_a to_o be_v find_v have_v the_o church_n then_o believe_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n to_o be_v convert_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o common_a opinion_n itself_o against_o which_o they_o will_v form_v their_o doubt_n will_v have_v furnish_v they_o with_o requisite_a expression_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n likewise_o tell_v we_o why_o this_o doubt_n be_v not_o repel_v in_o formal_a term_n by_o say_v we_o must_v believe_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o that_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o under_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n be_v contain_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o this_o body_n let_v he_o show_v we_o from_o antiquity_n his_o pretend_a doubt_n explain_v in_o requisite_a term_n according_a to_o the_o sense_n he_o give_v it_o and_o i_o will_v show_v he_o that_o which_o he_o find_v so_o ridiculous_a state_v according_a to_o my_o sense_n in_o palladius_n how_o be_v the_o gift_n say_v a_o religious_a 75._o pallad_n hist_o laus_fw-la cap._n 75._o person_n able_a to_o sanctify_v i_o i_o will_v show_v he_o that_o this_o be_v in_o effect_n the_o doubt_n which_o be_v heretofore_o design_v to_o be_v prevent_v as_o appear_v by_o cyril_n of_o alexandria_n god_n say_v he_o change_v the_o thing_n offer_v into_o the_o efficacy_n of_o his_o flesh_n miss_n apud_fw-la vict._n ant._n miss_n and_o we_o need_v not_o doubt_v but_o this_o be_v true_a and_o by_o elias_n of_o crete_n god_n change_v the_o thing_n offer_v into_o the_o efficacy_n of_o his_o flesh_n greg._n elias_n great_fw-mi in_o greg._n and_o doubt_v not_o but_o this_o be_v true_a let_v he_o show_v we_o the_o father_n have_v say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o true_a body_n or_o true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o question_n of_o the_o conversion_n and_o the_o substantial_a presence_n and_o i_o will_v show_v he_o they_o have_v say_v it_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o question_n touch_v the_o virtue_n for_o walafridus_n strabo_n a_o author_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n have_v give_v this_o title_n to_o one_o of_o the_o chapter_n of_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr virtute_fw-la sacramentorum_fw-la say_v afterward_o in_o the_o text_n of_o the_o same_o chapter_n 10._o valafridus_n strabo_n de_fw-fr rec_fw-la eccles_n cap._n 17._o rupert_n in_o mat._n cap._n 10._o by_o way_n of_o confirmation_n that_o the_o mystery_n be_v true_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o rupert_n although_o he_o live_v in_o the_o 12_o century_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o a_o time_n wherein_o transubstantiation_n have_v introduce_v itself_o into_o the_o latin_a church_n yet_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v right_o call_v and_o be_v true_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o in_o reference_n to_o we_o it_o effect_n the_o same_o thing_n as_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n crucify_a dead_a and_o bury_v moreover_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v no_o reason_n to_o be_v so_o positive_a in_o affirm_v
of_o jesus_n christ_n mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v that_o by_o this_o mystery_n or_o sacrament_n we_o must_v understand_v the_o body_n itself_o in_o substance_n his_o reason_n be_v first_o that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v represent_v by_o the_o type_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n now_o this_o sacrament_n be_v according_a to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n in_o question_n that_o which_o be_v represent_v by_o these_o ancient_a figure_n second_o that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v the_o truth_n oppose_v to_o image_n now_o according_a to_o this_o author_n this_o sacrament_n be_v not_o the_o image_n of_o it_o but_o the_o truth_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o image_n three_o that_o the_o reason_n why_o he_o will_v not_o have_v it_o to_o be_v a_o image_n be_v that_o our_o saviour_n do_v not_o say_v this_o be_v the_o image_n of_o my_o body_n but_o this_o be_v my_o body_n four_o that_o it_o be_v of_o the_o eucharist_n we_o must_v understand_v what_o he_o say_v that_o our_o saviour_n do_v not_o offer_v for_o we_o a_o image_n but_o himself_o but_o it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o answer_v these_o objection_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n may_v be_v consider_v in_o two_o respect_n either_o in_o opposition_n to_o the_o thing_n itself_o of_o which_o it_o be_v the_o sacrament_n or_o in_o conjunction_n with_o this_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o first_o respect_n it_o be_v a_o sign_n or_o a_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n charlemagne_n himself_o call_v it_o so_o in_o one_o of_o his_o epistle_n to_o alcuinus_fw-la as_o we_o have_v already_o see_v and_o bede_n give_v it_o several_a time_n this_o title_n but_o in_o the_o second_o respect_n charlemagne_n deny_v we_o ought_v to_o give_v it_o the_o name_n of_o image_n or_o figure_n because_o he_o will_v distinguish_v it_o from_o the_o legal_a figure_n which_o be_v only_o bare_a representation_n and_o shadow_n which_o do_v communicate_v the_o body_n or_o reality_n of_o that_o which_o they_o represent_v whereas_o our_o eucharist_n communicate_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n sacrifice_v for_o we_o on_o the_o cross_n and_o represent_v by_o the_o ancient_a figure_n he_o will_v have_v we_o call_v it_o then_o the_o mystery_n or_o sacrament_n of_o this_o body_n and_o the_o reason_n which_o he_o allege_v for_o it_o be_v that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o bare_a representation_n of_o a_o thing_n to_o come_v as_o be_v those_o of_o the_o ancient_a law_n it_o be_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n of_o a_o death_n i_o say_v that_o be_v real_o consummate_v and_o moreover_o it_o be_v not_o a_o bare_a representation_n of_o this_o death_n but_o a_o mystery_n which_o communicate_v it_o to_o we_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o image_n from_o whence_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o substance_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v hence_o conclude_v for_o for_o to_o consider_v the_o sacrament_n in_o conjunction_n with_o the_o thing_n of_o which_o it_o be_v the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o the_o thing_n be_v local_o and_o substantial_o therein_o contain_v it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o it_o be_v real_o and_o true_o communicate_v therein_o to_o we_o in_o a_o mystical_a and_o moral_a manner_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o this_o communication_n be_v make_v therein_o to_o the_o faithful_a and_o although_o the_o manner_n of_o it_o be_v spiritual_a and_o mystical_a yet_o be_v it_o real_a and_o true_a this_o be_v sufficient_a for_o a_o man_n to_o say_v as_o the_o author_n of_o that_o book_n do_v that_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v call_v now_o not_o a_o image_n but_o the_o truth_n not_o a_o shadow_n but_o a_o body_n not_o a_o figure_n of_o thing_n to_o come_v but_o the_o thing_n represent_v by_o the_o figure_n because_o that_o in_o effect_n we_o receive_v therein_o the_o body_n and_o truth_n of_o the_o legal_a shadow_n for_o this_o reason_n a_o man_n may_v say_v that_o this_o mystery_n be_v the_o truth_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o image_n of_o the_o ancient_a testament_n because_o that_o in_o effect_n god_n give_v we_o actual_o in_o it_o that_o which_o the_o law_n contain_v only_o in_o type_n this_o be_v sufficient_a whereon_o to_o ground_v this_o remark_n that_o our_o saviour_n do_v not_o say_v this_o be_v the_o image_n of_o my_o body_n but_o this_o be_v my_o body_n that_o be_v give_v for_o you_o because_o that_o in_o institute_v this_o sacrament_n he_o never_o design_v to_o communicate_v to_o we_o only_o a_o prefiguration_n but_o his_o body_n in_o fine_a this_o be_v sufficient_a for_o a_o man_n to_o say_v with_o reason_n and_o good_a sense_n and_o with_o respect_n too_o to_o the_o eucharist_n that_o our_o saviour_n do_v not_o offer_v for_o we_o a_o image_n but_o himself_o in_o sacrifice_n because_o that_o which_o he_o offer_v once_o for_o we_o to_o god_n his_o father_n on_o the_o cross_n he_o offer_v and_o give_v it_o we_o in_o the_o eucharist_n in_o a_o word_n mr._n arnaud_n perpetual_a error_n be_v in_o imagine_v that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n and_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n can_v be_v communicate_v to_o we_o unless_o we_o receive_v corporeal_o in_o our_o hand_n and_o mouth_n the_o proper_a substance_n of_o they_o i_o say_v this_o be_v a_o mistake_n exceed_o distant_a from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n who_o tell_v we_o we_o receive_v jesus_n christ_n himself_o eat_v his_o body_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o gospel_n in_o baptism_n as_o well_o as_o in_o the_o eucharist_n chap._n x._o a_o examination_n of_o the_o consequence_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n draw_v from_o the_o pretend_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n reflection_n on_o the_o 1._o 2._o 3._o and_o 4._o consequence_n we_o may_v just_o lay_v aside_o mr._n arnaud_n ten_o book_n see_v it_o consist_v only_o of_o consequence_n which_o he_o draw_v from_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n by_o suppose_v he_o have_v prove_v this_o consent_n since_o the_o seven_o century_n to_o this_o present_a for_o have_v overthrow_v as_o we_o have_v do_v his_o principle_n we_o need_v not_o much_o trouble_v ourselves_o about_o its_o consequence_n yet_o that_o we_o may_v not_o neglect_v any_o thing_n i_o shall_v make_v some_o reflection_n on_o the_o principal_a thing_n contain_v in_o this_o book_n and_o that_o as_o brief_o as_o i_o be_o able_a the_o first_o consequence_n the_o first_o consequence_n bear_v that_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o church_n in_o the_o 1._o book_n 10._o ch_z 1._o faith_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n explain_v and_o determine_v the_o sense_n of_o our_o saviour_n word_n to_o establish_v this_o proposition_n he_o say_v that_o the_o minister_n endeavour_v to_o stretch_v these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n to_o their_o sense_n by_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o metaphysical_a argument_n which_o have_v only_o obscure_a and_o abstract_a principle_n that_o they_o use_v long_a discourse_n to_o expound_v separately_z each_o word_n as_o the_o term_n this_o the_o word_n be_v and_o the_o word_n body_n that_o by_o this_o mean_n that_o which_o yield_v no_o trouble_n when_o a_o man_n follow_v simple_o the_o course_n of_o nature_n and_o common_a sense_n become_v obscure_a and_o unintelligible_a that_o suppose_v in_o like_a manner_n a_o man_n shall_v philosophise_v on_o these_o word_n lazarus_n come_v forth_o it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n for_o a_o man_n to_o entangle_v himself_o with_o they_o for_o this_o lazarus_n will_v be_v neither_o the_o soul_n nor_o the_o body_n separately_z nor_o the_o soul_n and_o body_n together_o but_o a_o mere_a nothing_o now_o a_o mere_a nothing_o can_v come_v out_o of_o the_o grave_a that_o our_o saviour_n do_v not_o speak_v to_o be_v only_o understand_v by_o philosopher_n and_o metaphysician_n see_v he_o intend_v his_o religion_n shall_v be_v follow_v by_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o simple_a people_n woman_n and_o child_n person_n ignorant_a of_o humane_a learning_n that_o we_o must_v then_o judge_v of_o the_o sense_n of_o these_o word_n by_o the_o general_a and_o common_a impression_n which_o all_o these_o person_n receive_v without_o so_o many_o reflection_n that_o to_o find_v this_o simple_a and_o natural_a impression_n we_o must_v consult_v the_o sense_n wherein_o they_o have_v be_v effectual_o take_v for_o the_o space_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n by_o all_o christian_n in_o the_o world_n which_o never_o have_v any_o part_n in_o our_o dispute_n that_o our_o saviour_n intention_n be_v rather_o
manner_n in_o which_o the_o bread_n may_v be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o wit_n in_o figure_n ae_v virtue_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n the_o doubt_n against_o which_o the_o father_n have_v pretend_v to_o fortify_v the_o faithful_a be_v remove_v by_o the_o same_o father_n by_o confirm_v and_o several_a time_n repeat_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n without_o the_o addition_n of_o a_o explication_n of_o figure_n or_o virtue_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o doubt_v they_o will_v take_v away_o be_v not_o in_o any_o wise_a that_o which_o mr._n claude_n attribute_n to_o three_o of_o his_o rank_n for_o his_o doubt_n require_v not_o proof_n but_o illustration_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o question_n be_v not_o to_o prove_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o to_o explain_v in_o what_o sense_n this_o be_v true_a now_o in_o all_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n wherein_o they_o mention_v a_o doubt_n they_o be_v only_o solicitous_a to_o prove_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n without_o any_o elucidation_n and_o they_o prove_v it_o by_o these_o word_n hoc_fw-la est_fw-la corpus_fw-la meum_fw-la or_o by_o these_o panis_n quem_fw-la ego_fw-la dabo_fw-la caro_fw-la mea_fw-la est_fw-la or_o by_o the_o divers_a example_n of_o the_o power_n of_o god_n the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n the_o miracle_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o by_o that_o of_o the_o incarnation_n i_o pretend_v not_o to_o examine_v here_o all_o the_o part_n of_o this_o discourse_n it_o will_v be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v some_o remark_n which_o will_v clear_o discover_v the_o impertinency_n of_o it_o first_o the_o division_n mr._n arnaud_n make_v of_o the_o doubt_n be_v insufficient_a for_o the_o subject_n we_o be_v upon_o for_o he_o shall_v again_o subdivide_v into_o two_o the_o second_o kind_n of_o doubt_n and_o say_v that_o sometime_o those_o that_o doubt_v in_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o cause_n or_o manner_n of_o the_o thing_n yet_o do_v nevertheless_o acknowledge_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n itself_o and_o hold_v it_o for_o certain_a although_o they_o know_v not_o how_o it_o be_v thus_o when_o a_o man_n doubt_n of_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o flux_n or_o reflux_n of_o the_o sea_n he_o yet_o believe_v that_o this_o flux_n and_o reflux_n be_v true_a when_o divine_n doubt_v of_o the_o manner_n after_o which_o god_n know_v contingent_a matter_n this_o hinder_v they_o not_o from_o believe_v he_o know_v they_o and_o when_o they_o doubt_v concern_v the_o manner_n in_o which_o the_o three_o person_n exist_v in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o essence_n this_o do_v not_o hinder_v they_o from_o believe_v that_o they_o do_v exist_v but_o sometime_o the_o ignorance_n of_o the_o manner_n make_v people_n doubt_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n itself_o thus_o nestorius_n not_o be_v able_a to_o comprehend_v how_o the_o two_o nature_n make_v but_o one_o person_n in_o jesus_n christ_n doubt_v of_o this_o truth_n that_o there_o be_v in_o jesus_n christ_n two_o nature_n and_o one_o person_n and_o not_o only_o doubt_v of_o it_o but_o deny_v it_o thus_o pelagius_n because_o he_o can_v not_o understand_v how_o grace_n operate_v inward_o on_o the_o heart_n of_o the_o faithful_a reject_v this_o operation_n we_o may_v call_v this_o first_o doubt_n a_o doubt_n proceed_v from_o mere_a ignorance_n and_o the_o second_o a_o doubt_n of_o incredulity_n second_o mr._n arnaud_n take_v no_o notice_n that_o the_o doubt_n which_o arise_v from_o the_o inconsistency_n of_o these_o term_n bread_n and_o body_n so_o far_o prevail_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o some_o as_o to_o make_v they_o doubt_v of_o the_o truth_n itself_o of_o these_o word_n how_o can_v this_o be_v say_v they_o see_v we_o see_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o not_o flesh_n and_o blood_n who_o will_v doubt_v 1._o cyril_n hieros_n catech._n mist_n 1._o say_v cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o say_v it_o be_v not_o his_o blood_n you_o will_v tell_v i_o perhaps_o say_v the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n de_fw-fr initiatis_fw-la i_o see_v quite_o another_o thing_n how_o will_v you_o persuade_v i_o i_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o doubt_n we_o have_v observe_v among_o the_o greek_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n in_o theophylact_fw-mi quomodo_fw-la inquit_fw-la caro_fw-la non_fw-la videtur_fw-la and_o in_o the_o 12_o in_o nicolas_n methoniensis_fw-la for_o he_o entitle_v his_o book_n against_o those_o that_o doubt_n and_o say_v the_o consecrate_a bread_n and_o wine_n be_v not_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n perhaps_o say_v he_o you_o doubt_v and_o do_v not_o believe_v because_o you_o see_v not_o flesh_n and_o blood_n but_o bread_n and_o wine_n three_o mr._n arnaud_n take_v notice_n that_o when_o we_o have_v to_o do_v with_o these_o kind_n of_o doubter_n who_o will_v not_o acknowledge_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n itself_o because_o they_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o manner_n of_o it_o we_o usual_o take_v several_a way_n to_o persuade_v they_o sometime_o we_o confirm_v the_o thing_n itself_o without_o expound_v to_o they_o the_o manner_n although_o it_o be_v the_o ignorance_n of_o the_o manner_n which_o make_v they_o doubt_v of_o the_o thing_n thus_o our_o saviour_n see_v the_o doubt_n of_o the_o capernait_n how_o can_v he_o give_v we_o his_o flesh_n to_o eat_v do_v not_o set_v about_o explain_v the_o manner_n of_o this_o manducation_n to_o they_o but_o oppose_v they_o by_o a_o reiterated_a affirmation_n of_o what_o he_o have_v tell_v '_o they_o very_o verly_o say_v he_o if_o you_o eat_v not_o the_o flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n you_o will_v have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o etc._n etc._n sometime_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o thing_n and_o the_o manner_n of_o it_o be_v join_v together_o and_o thus_o our_o saviour_n deal_v with_o the_o doubt_n of_o nicodemus_n how_o can_v a_o man_n be_v bear_v when_o he_o be_v old_a can_v he_o enter_v again_o into_o his_o mother_n womb_n and_o be_v bear_v very_o very_o say_v our_o saviour_n i_o say_v unto_o you_o unless_o a_o man_n be_v bear_v of_o water_n and_o of_o the_o spirit_n he_o can_v enter_v into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n these_o word_n do_v at_o the_o same_o time_n both_o confirm_v and_o explain_v but_o when_o we_o have_v to_o do_v with_o doubter_n that_o be_v only_o ignorant_a of_o the_o manner_n without_o call_v into_o question_n the_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n than_o we_o usual_o explain_v only_o the_o manner_n without_o confirm_v any_o more_o the_o thing_n because_o this_o alone_a be_v sufficient_a to_o instruct_v they_o and_o it_o be_v thus_o the_o angel_n bespeak_v the_o virgin_n how_o say_v she_o can_v this_o be_v for_o i_o know_v not_o a_o man_n the_o holy_a spirit_n say_v he_o shall_v come_v upon_o thou_o and_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o most_o high_a shall_v overshadow_v thou_o therefore_o also_o that_o holy_a thing_n which_o shall_v be_v bear_v of_o thou_o shall_v be_v call_v the_o son_n of_o god_n to_o apply_v these_o thing_n to_o the_o present_a occasion_n i_o say_v the_o father_n have_v to_o do_v with_o two_o sort_n of_o doubter_n the_o one_o who_o be_v only_o ignorant_a of_o the_o manner_n how_o the_o bread_n be_v or_o be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o yet_o who_o hold_v the_o proposition_n to_o be_v true_a although_o they_o know_v not_o the_o sense_n of_o it_o and_o they_o be_v those_o that_o make_v up_o the_o three_o second_o and_o four_o rank_n in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n other_o who_o go_v so_o far_o as_o to_o call_v in_o question_n the_o truth_n of_o the_o proposition_n under_o pretence_n they_o understand_v not_o the_o manner_n of_o it_o as_o to_o these_o last_o suppose_v the_o father_n content_v themselves_o with_o sometime_o confirm_v their_o proposition_n by_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v truth_n itself_o it_o must_v not_o be_v think_v strange_a the_o nature_n of_o the_o doubt_n lead_v they_o to_o this_o yet_o be_v it_o true_a they_o have_v always_o add_v to_o the_o confirmation_n of_o the_o thing_n the_o explication_n of_o the_o manner_n as_o may_v be_v apparent_o justify_v by_o several_a passage_n which_o we_o have_v elsewhere_o cite_v but_o when_o they_o have_v only_o to_o do_v with_o the_o first_o sort_n of_o doubter_n than_o they_o content_v themselves_o with_o explain_v the_o manner_n without_o press_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o word_n thus_o do_v s._n austin_n after_o he_o have_v propose_v the_o doubt_n of_o those_o that_o be_v new_o baptise_a how_o be_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n his_o blood_n make_v this_o answer_n my_o brethren_n these_o thing_n be_v call_v sacrament_n because_o that_o which_o we_o
find_v therein_o the_o consolation_n of_o our_o soul_n this_o without_o doubt_n be_v popular_a it_o be_v popular_a to_o hearken_v to_o the_o testimony_n of_o sense_n which_o tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v bread_n and_o yet_o to_o hear_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n its_o pledge_n its_o memorial_n it_o be_v popular_a to_o know_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v in_o heaven_n and_o that_o from_o thence_o he_o shall_v come_v to_o judge_v both_o the_o quick_a and_o dead_a whence_o he_o conclude_v with_o authority_n that_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n which_o i_o give_v to_o the_o first_o age_n and_o the_o confuse_a one_o which_o i_o attribute_v to_o the_o 10_o be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n it_o must_v be_v allow_v that_o never_o any_o consequence_n be_v more_o violent_o draw_v than_o that_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n first_o it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o the_o article_n which_o i_o give_v of_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n be_v the_o same_o with_o those_o of_o the_o popular_a knowledge_n among_o the_o first_o be_v find_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n lose_v not_o their_o natural_a substance_n that_o they_o be_v call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o they_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o they_o which_o be_v not_o find_v in_o the_o article_n of_o the_o popular_a knowledge_n how_o will_v he_o have_v this_o to_o be_v then_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o harken_v to_o the_o testimony_n of_o one_o proper_a sense_n which_o show_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o learning_n from_o the_o instruction_n of_o pastor_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n the_o first_o induce_v a_o man_n to_o believe_v that_o to_o judge_n of_o it_o by_o sense_n it_o be_v real_a bread_n and_o wine_n but_o the_o second_o go_v far_a for_o it_o show_v this_o very_a thing_n which_o the_o sense_n depose_v to_o be_v the_o true_a belief_n of_o the_o church_n now_o these_o two_o thing_n be_v whole_o different_a as_o any_o man_n may_v see_v the_o first_o do_v not_o dispose_v man_n to_o reject_v transubstantiation_n as_o a_o novelty_n contrary_n to_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n for_o it_o remain_v still_o to_o know_v whether_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o contrary_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o sense_n the_o second_o do_v dispose_v they_o to_o it_o for_o it_o show_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n be_v according_a to_o the_o deposition_n of_o the_o sense_n now_o the_o first_o be_v according_a to_o my_o rule_n belong_v to_o the_o popular_a knowledge_n and_o the_o second_o belong_v to_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n what_o reason_n be_v there_o then_o in_o have_v these_o two_o knowledge_n to_o be_v the_o same_o three_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v not_o observe_v that_o when_o i_o speak_v of_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o eight_o first_o century_n i_o do_v not_o pretend_v exact_o to_o denote_v all_o the_o article_n of_o it_o this_o be_v not_o my_o business_n in_o that_o place_n but_o only_o to_o observe_v some_o of_o the_o principal_a one_o which_o be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v know_v the_o sense_n of_o these_o proposition_n the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o it_o do_v not_o hence_o follow_v but_o that_o there_o be_v therein_o some_o other_o very_o considerable_a one_o which_o may_v be_v gather_v from_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n which_o i_o produce_v in_o my_o first_o part_n as_o that_o the_o change_n which_o happen_v in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o a_o change_n of_o nature_n but_o a_o addition_n of_o grace_n to_o nature_n that_o jesus_n christ_n as_o to_o his_o human_a body_n or_o human_a nature_n be_v so_o in_o heaven_n that_o he_o be_v no_o more_o on_o earth_n that_o the_o manducation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v spiritual_a and_o mystical_a that_o we_o must_v not_o understand_v it_o literal_o it_o be_v a_o figurative_a expression_n that_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o verity_n represent_v by_o the_o sacrament_n be_v two_o distinct_a thing_n and_o several_a other_o which_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o be_v relate_v suppose_v it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o article_n of_o the_o popular_a knowledge_n be_v the_o same_o with_o those_o i_o mark_v of_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n which_o be_v evident_o false_a yet_o will_v it_o not_o follow_v that_o these_o two_o knowledge_n according_a to_o my_o sense_n will_v be_v the_o same_o thing_n see_v i_o never_o pretend_v to_o make_v a_o exact_a enumeration_n of_o all_o the_o point_n of_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n nor_o exclude_v they_o which_o i_o now_o denote_v which_o be_v no_o wise_a popular_a in_o fine_a mr._n arnaud_n have_v not_o consider_v that_o of_o the_o same_o article_n whether_o popular_a or_o not_o popular_a a_o man_n may_v have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n and_o a_o confuse_a one_o according_a as_o he_o make_v a_o great_a or_o lesser_a reflection_n on_o they_o according_a as_o they_o be_v respect_v with_o more_o or_o less_o application_n according_a as_o each_o of_o those_o that_o have_v the_o knowledge_n of_o they_o have_v more_o or_o less_o understanding_n natural_a or_o acquire_v so_o that_o suppose_v we_o attribute_v to_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o eight_o first_o century_n only_o the_o article_n which_o i_o specify_v suppose_v these_o article_n be_v the_o same_o as_o those_o i_o attribute_v to_o the_o popular_a knowledge_n which_o be_v not_o true_a suppose_v again_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n in_o they_o as_o there_o be_v in_o respect_n of_o some_o of_o these_o article_n between_o the_o know_v of_o they_o popular_o that_o be_v to_o say_v either_o by_o the_o help_n of_o the_o sense_n or_o by_o the_o natural_a motion_n of_o the_o conscience_n and_o to_o know_v they_o by_o the_o instruction_n of_o the_o pastor_n as_o a_o thing_n which_o the_o church_n believe_v and_o from_o which_o a_o man_n must_v not_o vary_v it_o will_v in_o no_o wise_a thence_o follow_v that_o the_o confuse_a knowledge_n be_v according_a to_o what_o i_o lay_v down_o the_o same_o thing_n the_o object_n of_o these_o two_o knowledge_n will_v be_v the_o same_o but_o the_o knowledge_n will_v be_v distinct_a and_o thus_o have_v we_o show_v mr._n arnaud_n subtlety_n chap._n vi_o mr._n arnaud_n objection_n against_o what_o he_o call_v the_o machines_n of_o mollification_n and_o the_o machines_n of_o execution_n examine_v the_o state_n of_o the_o twelve_o century_n mr._n arnaud_v will_v not_o suffer_v i_o to_o say_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o 7._o answer_v to_o the_o second_o treatise_n part_v 2._o chap._n 7._o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o error_n do_v not_o insinuate_v itself_o by_o way_n of_o opposition_n or_o a_o formal_a contradiction_n of_o the_o truth_n but_o by_o way_n of_o addition_n explication_n and_o confirmation_n and_o that_o it_o endeavour_n to_o ally_v itself_o with_o the_o ancient_a faith_n to_o prevent_v its_o immediate_a opposition_n and_o this_o be_v what_o he_o call_v my_o machines_n of_o mollification_n which_o he_o pretend_v to_o overthrow_v in_o his_o five_o chapter_n the_o invention_n say_v he_o of_o mr._n claude_n be_v 899._o book_n 9_o ch_z 5._o page_n 899._o usual_o attend_v with_o very_o considerable_a defect_n to_o which_o i_o have_v no_o more_o to_o say_v but_o this_o that_o the_o pretension_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v common_o very_o high_a but_o general_o very_o ill_o ground_v well_o offer_v but_o ill_o defend_v it_o be_v false_a say_v he_o that_o paschasus_n do_v not_o teach_v his_o doctrine_n by_o express_o condemn_v those_o that_o be_v of_o a_o contrary_a opinion_n mr._n arnaud_n hide_v himself_o under_o a_o thin_a vail_n pretend_v not_o to_o understand_v what_o he_o do_v very_o well_o we_o do_v not_o say_v that_o paschasus_n do_v not_o propose_v his_o doctrine_n by_o condemn_v those_o of_o a_o contrary_a opinion_n this_o be_v not_o the_o point_n in_o question_n the_o question_n be_v whether_o he_o do_v not_o propose_v his_o doctrine_n as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v not_o sufficient_o understand_v and_o which_o he_o therefore_o more_o clear_o explain_v now_o paschasus_n himself_o decide_v this_o difference_n as_o i_o have_v show_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n for_o speak_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o book_n touch_v his_o design_n he_o say_v that_o all_o the_o faithful_a aught_o to_o understand_v the_o 2._o lib._n de_fw-fr corpore_fw-la &_o sang._n dom._n cap._n 2._o sacrament_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n which_o be_v every_o day_n celebrate_v in_o the_o church_n and_o what_o they_o ought_v to_o believe_v and_o know_v of_o it_o that_o we_o must_v seek_v the_o
virtue_n of_o it_o and_o instruct_v our_o faith_n under_o the_o discipline_n of_o jesus_n christ_n lest_o we_o be_v esteem_v unworthy_a if_o we_o do_v not_o discern_v it_o enough_o not_o understand_v what_o be_v the_o dignity_n and_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o mystical_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o lest_o it_o shall_v be_v imagine_v this_o be_v only_o a_o way_n of_o speak_v to_o excite_v the_o faithful_a to_o instruct_v themselves_o in_o this_o mystery_n yet_o without_o suppose_v that_o in_o effect_n they_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o exposition_n he_o be_v go_v to_o make_v of_o it_o we_o need_v only_o call_v to_o mind_n what_o he_o say_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n wherein_o speak_v of_o the_o success_n his_o book_n meet_v with_o i_o be_o inform_v say_v he_o that_o i_o have_v move_v several_a to_o understand_v this_o mystery_n which_o show_v frud_n epist_n ad_fw-la frud_n that_o according_a to_o he_o his_o book_n be_v a_o more_o clear_a and_o express_a exposition_n of_o the_o church_n sentiment_n and_o that_o he_o have_v actual_o bring_v over_o several_a person_n from_o a_o obscure_a to_o a_o clear_a knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n but_o without_o go_v any_o further_a we_o need_v only_o read_v a_o passage_n of_o odon_n abbot_n of_o clugny_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o have_v produce_v for_o it_o express_o justify_v what_o i_o say_v paschasus_n say_v he_o have_v write_v these_o thing_n and_o several_a other_o to_o learn_v we_o 913._o book_n 9_o ch_z 6._o page_n 913._o the_o reverence_n we_o owe_v to_o this_o mystery_n and_o make_v we_o know_v the_o majesty_n of_o it_o and_o if_o those_o who_o pretend_v to_o be_v know_v will_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o read_v his_o book_n they_o will_v find_v such_o great_a thing_n in_o it_o as_o will_v make_v they_o acknowledge_v they_o understand_v little_a of_o this_o mystery_n before_o after_o this_o testimony_n of_o one_o of_o paschasus_n his_o principal_a disciple_n who_o live_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n i_o think_v it_o can_v be_v deny_v that_o paschasus_n propose_v his_o doctrine_n by_o way_n of_o explication_n he_o write_v say_v he_o to_o teach_v we_o what_o reverence_n we_o owe_v to_o this_o mystery_n and_o to_o make_v we_o know_v the_o majesty_n of_o it_o he_o will_v have_v also_o the_o learned_a before_o the_o read_n of_o this_o book_n to_o be_v in_o a_o manner_n ignorant_a of_o this_o mystery_n and_o see_v he_o be_v please_v the_o learned_a shall_v be_v no_o better_o qualify_v i_o hope_v he_o will_v pardon_v the_o ignorant_a by_o a_o strong_a reason_n and_o thus_o do_v we_o see_v on_o what_o design_n paschasus_n and_o his_o disciple_n teach_v their_o opinion_n to_o wit_n as_o a_o illustration_n of_o the_o common_a faith_n a_o explication_n of_o what_o be_v know_v before_o but_o obscure_o and_o not_o as_o a_o doctrine_n direct_o opposite_a to_o a_o error_n with_o which_o man_n be_v imbue_v i_o acknowledge_v that_o this_o design_n prove_v not_o successful_a to_o they_o in_o respect_n of_o all_o and_o there_o be_v several_a who_o regard_v this_o opinion_n as_o a_o novelty_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v reject_v and_o as_o to_o they_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o paschasus_n and_o his_o disciple_n proceed_v with_o they_o by_o way_n of_o opposition_n and_o contradiction_n as_o we_o be_v wont_v to_o do_v against_o profess_a enemy_n but_o how_o do_v this_o hinder_v they_o from_o propose_v their_o doctrine_n by_o way_n of_o explication_n and_o even_o this_o to_o wit_n whether_o it_o be_v a_o exposition_n of_o the_o ancient_a doctrine_n or_o not_o be_v in_o part_n the_o subject_n of_o the_o contradiction_n it_o be_v not_o possible_a say_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o a_o doctrine_n shall_v be_v approve_v of_o 900._o book_n 9_o ch_z 5._o page_n 900._o immediate_o by_o all_o those_o to_o who_o it_o be_v propose_v there_o must_v certain_o be_v some_o who_o reject_v it_o and_o warn_v other_o against_o it_o i_o grant_v it_o but_o that_o it_o hence_o follow_v as_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v it_o believe_v that_o my_o pretention_n be_v impossible_a be_v what_o i_o deny_v and_o that_o with_o reason_n for_o a_o man_n may_v well_o propose_v a_o new_a opinion_n by_o way_n of_o a_o explication_n of_o the_o ancient_a faith_n and_o defend_v it_o afterward_o by_o way_n of_o contradiction_n against_o adversary_n who_o reject_v it_o and_o respect_v it_o as_o a_o novelty_n in_o fine_a add_v mr._n arnaud_n this_o mean_n will_v not_o serve_v the_o end_n for_o which_o ibidem_fw-la ibidem_fw-la mr._n claude_n design_n it_o which_o be_v to_o hinder_v man_n from_o rise_v up_o against_o this_o doctrine_n and_o make_v the_o change_n insensible_a to_o those_o which_o suffer_v it_o we_o never_o tell_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o this_o mean_n absolute_o hinder_v the_o insurrection_n he_o mention_n but_o in_o effect_v the_o contrary_a to_o wit_n that_o several_a do_v rise_v up_o against_o paschasus_n but_o we_o pretend_v likewise_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o cheat_v several_a by_o make_v they_o receive_v this_o novelty_n under_o the_o title_n of_o a_o explication_n and_o that_o in_o their_o respect_n they_o conceive_v therein_o no_o other_o change_n than_o that_o which_o ignorant_a people_n do_v conceive_v when_o they_o imagine_v a_o great_a illustration_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n and_o what_o those_o learned_a person_n can_v conceive_v of_o it_o mention_v by_o odon_n who_o by_o read_v paschasus_n his_o book_n acknowledge_v they_o have_v hitherto_o but_o small_a knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n all_o the_o effect_n which_o this_o can_v produce_v be_v to_o excite_v they_o against_o their_o former_a ignorance_n and_o to_o esteem_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o paschasus_n for_o his_o good_a instruction_n now_o we_o know_v that_o these_o kind_n of_o insurrection_n make_v no_o great_a noise_n but_o say_v moreover_o mr._n arnaud_n other_o must_v be_v surprise_v in_o a_o contrary_a 901._o page_n 901._o manner_n they_o must_v needs_o deride_v the_o absurdity_n of_o this_o new_a doctrine_n they_o must_v be_v astonish_v at_o the_o boldness_n of_o paschasus_n and_o his_o disciple_n propose_v of_o it_o as_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n they_o must_v be_v mighty_o offend_v at_o their_o be_v accuse_v of_o ignorance_n and_o infidelity_n for_o not_o believe_v that_o which_o no_o body_n ever_o do_v believe_v who_o tell_v mr._n aruaud_v there_o be_v not_o in_o effect_n several_a in_o paschasus_n his_o time_n who_o have_v these_o kind_n of_o sentiment_n touch_v his_o opinion_n pascasus_n himself_o acknowledge_v that_o several_a call_v in_o question_n his_o doctrine_n he_o say_v he_o be_v reprehend_v for_o take_v our_o saviour_n word_n in_o a_o wrong_a sense_n he_o endeavour_v to_o answer_v some_o of_o their_o objection_n seem_v to_o intimate_v he_o be_v accuse_v for_o write_v his_o book_n by_o a_o enthusiastic_a rashness_n and_o pretend_a revelation_n and_o in_o effect_n john_n scot_n raban_n and_o bertram_n write_v against_o his_o novelty_n and_o oppose_v they_o but_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v its_o be_v true_a that_o he_o propose_v his_o doctrine_n as_o a_o explication_n of_o the_o common_a faith_n and_o that_o this_o way_n may_v procure_v he_o many_o follower_n and_o so_o far_o concern_v the_o machines_n of_o mollification_n i_o come_v now_o to_o the_o pretend_a machines_n of_o execution_n mr._n arnaud_n immediate_o complain_v that_o i_o sometime_o make_v the_o real_a presence_n to_o be_v establish_v by_o the_o noise_n of_o dispute_n and_o otherwhiles_o acknowledge_v there_o be_v no_o dispute_n in_o the_o 10_o century_n wherein_o i_o pretend_v this_o be_v effect_v i_o think_v 902._o book_n 9_o ch_z 6._o page_n 902._o say_v he_o we_o have_v best_o leave_v he_o to_o his_o choice_n and_o that_o by_o choose_v one_o of_o these_o chimerical_a mean_n he_o may_v acknowledge_v he_o have_v rash_o and_o false_o offer_v the_o other_o be_v mr._n arnaud_n request_n reasonable_a we_o will_v not_o stick_v to_o grant_v it_o notwithstanding_o the_o sharpness_n of_o his_o expression_n but_o it_o be_v unjust_a and_o unwarrantable_a for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o change_n in_o question_n have_v happen_v and_o that_o with_o and_o without_o dispute_n there_o be_v a_o contest_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n during_o the_o time_n wherein_o paschasus_n live_v as_o i_o now_o say_v we_o do_v not_o find_v there_o be_v any_o in_o the_o 10_o but_o in_o the_o 11_o it_o be_v very_o hot_a so_o that_o any_o man_n may_v see_v there_o be_v no_o contradiction_n in_o what_o i_o offer_v let_v mr._n arnaud_n say_v what_o he_o please_v which_o i_o hope_v he_o will_v grant_v i_o when_o he_o consider_v first_o that_o what_o i_o say_v concern_v the_o sense_n that_o be_v attack_v by_o the_o noise_n of_o the_o dispute_n and_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n must_v be_v refer_v to_o the_o 11_o
the_o virtue_n of_o the_o divine_a word_n it_o be_v true_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n yet_o not_o corporeal_o but_o spiritual_o that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o this_o body_n in_o which_o jesus_n christ_n have_v suffer_v and_o that_o body_n which_o be_v consecrate_a in_o the_o eucharist_n for_o the_o body_n with_o which_o our_o saviour_n have_v suffer_v be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n have_v blood_n bones_o skin_n sinew_n and_o be_v endue_v with_o a_o reasonable_a soul_n but_o his_o spiritual_a body_n which_o we_o call_v the_o eucharist_n be_v compose_v of_o several_a grain_n without_o blood_n bones_o member_n and_o soul_n and_o therefore_o we_o must_v not_o understand_v any_o thing_n of_o it_o corporeal_o but_o spiritual_o ii_o mr._n arnaud_v can_v hinder_v it_o from_o be_v true_a that_o the_o ibidem_fw-la ibidem_fw-la people_n be_v instruct_v in_o this_o manner_n the_o heavenly_a food_n with_o which_o the_o jew_n be_v nourish_v by_o the_o space_n of_o forty_o year_n and_o the_o water_n which_o run_v from_o the_o rock_n represent_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o we_o now_o every_o day_n offer_v in_o the_o church_n they_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n which_o we_o offer_v at_o this_o day_n not_o corporeal_o but_o spiritual_o we_o have_v already_o tell_v you_o that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n before_o his_o passion_n consecrate_a bread_n and_o wine_n to_o be_v his_o eucharist_n and_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o blood_n he_o have_v not_o yet_o suffer_v and_o yet_o he_o change_v by_o his_o invisible_a virtue_n this_o bread_n into_o his_o own_o body_n and_o this_o wine_n into_o his_o own_o blood_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o he_o have_v already_o do_v in_o the_o wilderness_n before_o he_o be_v incarnate_a when_o he_o change_v the_o heavenly_a manna_n into_o his_o flesh_n and_o the_o water_n which_o run_v from_o the_o rock_n into_o his_o own_o blood_n he_o that_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n have_v eternal_a life_n he_o do_v not_o command_v we_o to_o eat_v that_o body_n which_o he_o assume_v nor_o drink_v that_o blood_n which_o he_o spill_v for_o we_o but_o by_o this_o he_o mean_v the_o holy_a eucharist_n which_o be_v spiritual_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n which_o whosoever_o shall_v taste_v with_o a_o pure_a heart_n shall_v live_v eternal_o under_o the_o ancient_a law_n the_o faithful_a offer_v to_o god_n several_a sacrifice_n which_o signify_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o come_v this_o body_n i_o say_v which_o he_o offer_v to_o god_n his_o father_n as_o a_o sacrifice_n for_o our_o sin_n but_o this_o eucharist_n which_o we_o now_o consecrate_v on_o god_n altar_n be_v the_o commemoration_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n offer_v for_o we_o and_o blood_n shed_v for_o we_o according_a as_o he_o himself_o have_v command_v say_v do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o iii_o mr._n arnaud_v must_v be_v remember_v that_o elfric_n abbot_n of_o voloc_n serm._n elfrici_fw-la apud_fw-la eund_n voloc_n malmâ—sbury_n and_o who_o be_v afterward_o as_o it_o be_v think_v archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n and_o live_v in_o the_o same_o time_n write_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n corporal_o but_o spiritual_o not_o the_o body_n in_o which_o jesus_n christ_n have_v suffer_v but_o the_o body_n in_o which_o he_o speak_v the_o night_n before_o his_o passion_n when_o he_o consecrate_a the_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o say_v of_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o of_o the_o consecrate_a wine_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o many_o for_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n the_o lord_n who_o before_o his_o passion_n consecrate_a the_o eucharist_n and_o say_v the_o bread_n be_v his_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n true_o his_o blood_n do_v himself_o every_o day_n consecrate_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n the_o bread_n into_o his_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n by_o a_o spiritual_a mystery_n as_o we_o find_v it_o write_v this_o enliven_a bread_n be_v not_o in_o any_o sort_n the_o same_o body_n in_o which_o our_o lord_n suffer_v and_o the_o consecrate_a wine_n be_v not_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o be_v shed_v as_o to_o the_o corporeal_a matter_n but_o it_o be_v as_o to_o the_o spiritual_a the_o bread_n be_v his_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n his_o blood_n as_o the_o bread_n of_o heaven_n which_o we_o call_v the_o manna_n with_o which_o the_o people_n of_o god_n be_v nourish_v during_o forty_o year_n and_o the_o water_n which_o run_v from_o the_o rock_n in_o the_o desert_n be_v his_o blood_n as_o say_v the_o apostle_n in_o one_o of_o his_o epistle_n they_o eat_v of_o the_o same_o spiritual_a food_n and_o drink_v of_o the_o same_o spiritual_a drink_n the_o apostle_n do_v not_o say_v corporal_o but_o spiritual_o for_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o then_o bear_v nor_o his_o blood_n spill_v when_o the_o people_n eat_v of_o this_o food_n and_o drink_v of_o this_o rock_n iu_o mr._n arnaud_v can_v hinder_v wulstin_n bishop_n of_o salisbury_n in_o cant._n mss._n in_o colleg._n s._n bened._n cant._n his_o sermon_n which_o he_o make_v to_o his_o clergy_n from_o speak_v in_o this_o manner_n this_o sacrifice_n be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n wherein_o he_o suffer_v nor_o his_o blood_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o we_o but_o it_o be_v make_v spiritual_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n as_o the_o manna_n which_o fall_v from_o heaven_n and_o the_o water_n which_o gush_v out_o of_o the_o rock_n according_a to_o the_o say_n of_o s._n paul_n i_o will_v not_o have_v you_o brethren_n to_o be_v ignorant_a that_o our_o father_n have_v be_v all_o under_o a_o cloud_n and_o pass_v the_o sea_n and_o all_o of_o they_o baptize_v by_o moses_n in_o the_o cloud_n and_o in_o the_o sea_n and_o that_o they_o have_v all_o eat_v the_o same_o spiritual_a food_n and_o drink_v the_o same_o spiritual_a drink_n for_o they_o drink_v out_o of_o the_o spiritual_a rock_n which_o follow_v they_o now_o this_o rock_n be_v christ_n and_o therefore_o the_o psalmist_n say_v he_o give_v they_o the_o bread_n of_o heaven_n man_n have_v eat_v the_o angel_n food_n we_o likewise_o without_o doubt_n eat_v the_o bread_n of_o angel_n and_o drink_v of_o this_o rock_n which_o signify_v christ_n every_o time_n we_o approach_v with_o faith_n to_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n v._o mr._n arnaud_fw-la must_v know_v that_o the_o people_n be_v public_o vigorn_n in_o eod_n mss._n eccl._n vigorn_n teach_v that_o jesus_n christ_n break_v the_o bread_n to_o represent_v the_o fraction_n of_o his_o body_n that_o he_o bless_v the_o bread_n and_o break_v it_o because_o it_o please_v he_o so_o to_o submit_v the_o human_a nature_n which_o he_o have_v take_v to_o death_n that_o he_o have_v also_o add_v that_o he_o have_v in_o it_o a_o treasure_n of_o divine_a immortality_n and_o because_o bread_n strengthen_v the_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n beget_v blood_n in_o the_o flesh_n therefore_o the_o bread_n relate_v mystical_o to_o the_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n to_o the_o blood_n vi_o he_o must_v know_v that_o heriger_n abbot_n of_o lobbs_n in_o the_o county_n of_o 591._o sig_n de_fw-fr script_n eccles_n cap._n 137._o de_fw-fr cest_fw-fr abb._n lob._n tom_n 6._o spicil_n p._n 591._o liege_n public_o condemn_v paschasus_n his_o doctrine_n as_o new_a and_o contrary_a to_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n which_o we_o learn_v by_o sigibert_n and_o the_o continuer_n of_o the_o act_n of_o the_o abbot_n of_o lobbs_n for_o both_o of_o they_o say_v that_o he_o produce_v against_o rabbert_n a_o great_a many_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n write_n touch_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n viii_o mr._n arnaud_v himself_o confess_v that_o john_n scot_n who_o withdraw_v 909._o book_n 9_o ch_z 6._o p._n 909._o into_o england_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o precede_a century_n make_v perhaps_o some_o disciple_n of_o his_o doctrine_n it_o be_v true_a he_o will_v have_v these_o disciple_n to_o be_v secret_a but_o why_o secret_a john_n scot_n keep_v not_o himself_o private_a bertran_n and_o raban_n be_v neither_o of_o they_o in_o private_a those_o that_o dislike_v paschasus_n his_o novelty_n hide_v not_o themselves_o in_o the_o 9th_o century_n why_o then_o must_v the_o disciple_n of_o john_n scot_n lie_v secret_a in_o the_o 10_o wherein_o be_v homily_n that_o be_v fill_v with_o doctrine_n contrary_a to_o that_o of_o paschasus_n public_o read_v beside_o as_o i_o have_v already_o say_v there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n that_o odon_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n shall_v think_v himself_o oblige_v to_o have_v recourse_n to_o such_o a_o famous_a miracle_n as_o be_v that_o relate_v by_o william_n of_o malmsbury_n to_o
confute_v those_o that_o dare_v not_o show_v themselves_o see_v therefore_o on_o one_o hand_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n teach_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n and_o on_o the_o other_o the_o contrary_a doctrine_n preach_v and_o public_o hold_v it_o seem_v to_o i_o we_o may_v say_v with_o boldness_n that_o this_o century_n be_v mix_v and_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v give_v we_o a_o great_a prejudice_n against_o his_o way_n of_o argue_v by_o pretend_a moral_a impossibility_n than_o to_o use_v they_o in_o a_o case_n wherein_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n so_o plain_o appear_v it_o be_v moreover_o very_o strange_a that_o mr._n arnaud_n shall_v endeavour_v to_o persuade_v we_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a there_o can_v be_v in_o this_o century_n ignorant_a people_n that_o have_v no_o other_o than_o a_o confuse_a knowledge_n of_o gospel_n mystery_n after_o the_o testimony_n we_o have_v bring_v he_o of_o so_o many_o author_n who_o unanimous_o depose_v the_o contrary_n do_v he_o expect_v we_o will_v believe_v he_o soon_o than_o william_n of_o tyr_n a_o historian_n of_o the_o 12_o century_n who_o tell_v we_o speak_v of_o the_o 10_o and_o 11_o that_o the_o christian_a faith_n be_v decay_v among_o those_o who_o 8._o william_n of_o tyr._n lib._n 1._o cap._n 8._o call_v themselves_o christian_n that_o there_o be_v therein_o no_o more_o justice_n equity_n or_o any_o other_o virtue_n that_o the_o world_n seem_v to_o draw_v towards_o a_o end_n and_o be_v about_o return_v to_o its_o former_a chaos_n that_o the_o life_n of_o churchman_n be_v no_o better_a than_o the_o people_n for_o the_o bishop_n grow_v negligent_a of_o their_o charge_n be_v dumb_a dog_n that_o can_v not_o bark_v do_v he_o hope_v we_o shall_v give_v a_o great_a deference_n to_o his_o reason_n than_o to_o the_o testimony_n of_o hériué_fw-fr arch_a bishop_n of_o rheims_n a_o author_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n who_o assure_v we_o that_o christian_a religion_n be_v nigh_o decay_v trosl_n prâ—f_n ad_fw-la concilium_fw-la trosl_n and_o stand_v as_o it_o be_v on_o the_o edge_n of_o a_o precipice_n we_o have_v say_v he_o in_o the_o council_n of_o tros_o scarce_o any_o good_a order_n observe_v among_o we_o the_o whole_a state_n of_o the_o church_n be_v overthrow_v and_o corrupt_v and_o not_o to_o spare_v ourselves_o we_o that_o ought_v to_o correct_v the_o fault_n of_o other_o be_v as_o bad_a as_o the_o rest_n we_o be_v call_v bishop_n but_o do_v we_o do_v the_o office_n of_o a_o bishop_n we_o leave_v off_o preach_v we_o behold_v those_o commit_v to_o we_o forsake_v god_n and_o plunge_v themselves_o in_o all_o manner_n of_o lewdness_n and_o yet_o be_v silent_a we_o reach_v not_o forth_o to_o they_o the_o hand_n of_o correction_n if_o at_o any_o time_n we_o tell_v they_o that_o which_o do_v not_o please_v they_o they_o answer_v we_o in_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n sit_v in_o moses_n his_o seat_n etc._n etc._n so_o that_o in_o this_o manner_n be_v we_o strike_v dumb_a and_o the_o lord_n flock_n be_v lose_v be_v drown_v in_o vice_n and_o expose_v to_o the_o cruel_a tooth_n of_o wolf_n there_o be_v no_o body_n to_o show_v they_o the_o way_n of_o life_n how_o can_v it_o be_v but_o they_o must_v wander_v into_o the_o path_n of_o error_n thus_o in_o they_o be_v accomplish_v what_o be_v say_v by_o the_o prophet_n this_o ignorant_a people_n shall_v be_v strike_v with_o jealousy_n and_o again_o my_o people_n be_v go_v into_o captivity_n because_o they_o have_v no_o knowledge_n where_o be_v they_o who_o be_v convert_v by_o our_o preach_a and_o have_v bring_v forth_o fruit_n worthy_a of_o repentance_n who_o be_v the_o man_n that_o by_o hear_v we_o have_v leave_v his_o luxury_n covetousness_n or_o pride_n this_o good_a bishop_n who_o deserve_v without_o doubt_n for_o his_o zeal_n not_o to_o be_v 3._o concilium_fw-la trosl_n cap._n 3._o comprehend_v among_o the_o number_n of_o other_o describe_v in_o a_o decretal_a of_o his_o council_n assemble_v at_o tros_o the_o condition_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o his_o time_n say_v that_o as_o well_o the_o monk_n as_o the_o nun_n live_v without_o rule_n and_o discipline_n apply_v themselves_o to_o worldly_a affair_n that_o some_o of_o they_o be_v constrain_v by_o necessity_n to_o return_v into_o the_o world_n again_o that_o the_o monastery_n be_v possess_v by_o lay-abbots_n who_o live_v therein_o with_o their_o wife_n child_n soldier_n and_o dog_n that_o the_o abbot_n be_v not_o in_o a_o capacity_n to_o examine_v the_o rule_n of_o their_o convent_v to_o read_v or_o understand_v they_o and_o if_o at_o any_o time_n the_o book_n be_v offer_v they_o their_o reply_n be_v nescio_fw-la literas_fw-la he_o afterward_o represent_v the_o violence_n of_o those_o that_o ravish_v the_o good_n of_o the_o church_n persecute_v and_o put_v to_o death_n the_o priest_n forcibly_z take_v away_o their_o neighbour_n estate_n lay_v snare_n for_o the_o innocent_a put_v they_o to_o death_n and_o plunder_v their_o house_n and_o say_v the_o number_n of_o these_o latter_a be_v infinite_a and_o that_o they_o imagine_v it_o be_v a_o gentile_a thing_n to_o live_v by_o rapine_n afterward_o he_o turn_v his_o discourse_n to_o the_o ravisher_n of_o virgin_n and_o woman_n and_o those_o that_o contract_v clandestine_v and_o incestuous_a marriage_n and_o show_v the_o number_n of_o these_o be_v not_o small_a thence_o he_o come_v to_o the_o scandalous_a conversation_n of_o priest_n with_o woman_n to_o perjure_a person_n quarrel_n murder_n and_o in_o fine_a conclude_v by_o a_o exhortation_n to_o the_o bishop_n his_o suffragans_fw-la to_o do_v henceforward_o their_o duty_n alas_o say_v he_o epilogue_n ibid._n in_o epilogue_n alas_o through_o our_o negligence_n and_o ignorance_n and_o by_o the_o neglect_n and_o ignorance_n of_o our_o predecessor_n and_o that_o of_o our_o brethren_n who_o be_v still_o live_v several_a do_v perish_v in_o their_o vice_n and_o at_o this_o time_n there_o be_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o people_n of_o both_o sex_n age_n and_o condition_n ignorant_a of_o the_o faith_n know_v not_o their_o creed_n or_o pater_fw-la noster_fw-la how_o can_v these_o people_n suppose_v they_o be_v of_o honest_a conversation_n do_v good_a work_n have_v not_o the_o foundation_n of_o faith_n and_o what_o excuse_n can_v we_o make_v for_o ourselves_o when_o they_o die_v they_o enter_v not_o into_o life_n for_o they_o be_v unacquainted_a with_o it_o but_o they_o enter_v into_o eternal_a death_n which_o they_o can_v avoid_v be_v without_o faith_n for_o the_o just_a live_v by_o faith_n we_o be_v then_o as_o gregory_n say_v the_o murderer_n of_o these_o people_n that_o perish_v whereas_o we_o shall_v be_v their_o guide_n to_o save_v they_o for_o it_o be_v for_o our_o sin_n this_o multitude_n be_v degenerate_v because_o we_o careless_o neglect_v the_o give_v they_o the_o instruction_n of_o life_n will_n mr._n arnaud_n now_o persuade_v we_o it_o be_v impossible_a there_o shall_v be_v person_n in_o the_o 10_o century_n that_o have_v only_o a_o confuse_a knowledge_n of_o christianity_n the_o ignorance_n say_v he_o of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n can_v subsist_v with_o 915._o book_n 9_o ch_z 7._o pag._n 915._o a_o million_o of_o preacher_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o a_o million_o of_o people_n that_o reject_v it_o when_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v in_o his_o closet_n a_o million_o of_o preacher_n cost_v he_o no_o more_o than_o thirty_o and_o his_o commission_n be_v as_o soon_o give_v to_o a_o great_a number_n as_o a_o small_a but_o what_o be_v most_o admirable_a be_v that_o when_o we_o come_v to_o count_v these_o preacher_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n we_o do_v not_o find_v they_o to_o be_v above_o four_o or_o five_o at_o most_o one_o of_o which_o as_o i_o already_o observe_v plain_o tell_v we_o that_o those_o of_o his_o time_n that_o personate_v learned_a man_n have_v small_a knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n till_o they_o read_v paschasus_n his_o book_n which_o must_v be_v according_a to_o he_o the_o fountain_n of_o their_o light_n it_o be_v moreover_o to_o be_v observe_v that_o what_o i_o now_o allege_v of_o hériué_fw-fr in_o the_o council_n of_o tros_o be_v of_o the_o year_n 909_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a the_o darkness_n wax_v great_a after_o this_o century_n but_o we_o see_v to_o what_o degree_n it_o arrive_v then_o most_o of_o the_o abbat_n know_v not_o how_o to_o read_v the_o pastor_n leave_v off_o preach_v to_o and_o instruct_v of_o the_o people_n and_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o people_n of_o either_o sex_n both_o young_a and_o old_a can_v not_o say_v their_o creed_n nor_o the_o lord_n prayer_n during_o their_o whole_a life_n methinks_v it_o can_v be_v well_o conclude_v hence_o there_o be_v at_o
dead_a in_o itself_o they_o afterward_o proceed_v to_o the_o rule_n of_o morality_n recommend_v hope_n charity_n humility_n chastity_n temperance_n sobriety_n and_o condemn_v pride_n envy_n hatred_n variance_n drunkenness_n calumny_n magic_a divination_n etc._n etc._n here_o we_o have_v without_o question_n very_o commendable_a endeavour_n but_o they_o reach_v no_o far_o than_o the_o instruct_n of_o the_o people_n in_o the_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n and_o the_o principal_a point_n of_o morality_n these_o father_n in_o their_o great_a zeal_n to_o reform_v both_o themselves_o and_o other_o make_v no_o mention_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n it_o be_v not_o then_o above_o fifty_o year_n when_o the_o dispute_n be_v very_o hot_a on_o this_o subject_n and_o book_n be_v write_v on_o both_o side_n yet_o it_o seem_v they_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o it_o much_o less_o determine_v to_o instruct_v the_o people_n in_o what_o they_o ought_v to_o hold_v of_o it_o all_o their_o care_n be_v to_o remove_v that_o ignorance_n of_o the_o fundamental_o wherein_o the_o people_n lay_v and_o correct_v that_o fearful_a corruption_n of_o manner_n wherein_o the_o great_a parr_n spend_v their_o life_n now_o this_o show_v we_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v draw_v no_o advantage_n from_o these_o essay_n of_o a_o reformation_n for_o suppose_v they_o have_v their_o whole_a effect_n they_o extend_v not_o so_o far_o as_o the_o question_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n because_o they_o suppose_v either_o that_o the_o people_n be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o it_o or_o that_o the_o pastor_n be_v themselves_o so_o persuade_v of_o it_o that_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o instruct_v they_o in_o it_o or_o exhort_v they_o to_o instruct_v their_o flock_n in_o it_o but_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o this_o in_o numerable_a multitude_n of_o people_n of_o both_o sex_n and_o of_o all_o age_n and_o condition_n of_o life_n that_o know_v not_o their_o creed_n nor_o the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o live_v without_o any_o knowledge_n of_o the_o principle_n of_o christian_a religion_n shall_v know_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v they_o all_o in_o those_o day_n bear_v imbue_v with_o this_o doctrine_n what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o those_o abbot_n that_o know_v not_o the_o statute_n of_o their_o monastery_n and_o who_o to_o excuse_v themselves_o from_o read_v they_o when_o offer_v to_o they_o be_v force_v to_o say_v nescimus_fw-la literas_fw-la be_v not_o likewise_o great_o ignorant_a of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n what_o reason_n be_v there_o to_o say_v the_o pastor_n themselves_o be_v common_o instruct_v in_o it_o see_v odon_n abbot_n of_o clugny_n as_o we_o have_v already_o see_v testify_v that_o those_o who_o pretend_v to_o be_v learn_v yet_o have_v little_a knowledge_n of_o the_o sacrament_n till_o they_o read_v paschasus_n his_o book_n there_o be_v likewise_o other_o reformation_n make_v in_o this_o century_n but_o they_o serve_v only_o to_o establish_v some_o order_n in_o the_o monastery_n and_o the_o observance_n of_o particular_a statute_n under_o which_o the_o religious_a be_v oblige_v to_o live_v by_o their_o profession_n and_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o ignorance_n and_o carelessness_n be_v very_o great_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o religion_n as_o to_o the_o conversion_n it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v some_o but_o mr._n arnaud_n know_v very_o well_o the_o great_a part_n of_o they_o be_v wrought_v by_o force_n or_o the_o interest_n and_o intrigue_n of_o prince_n and_o thus_o those_o that_o be_v convert_v might_n well_o embrace_v their_o religion_n implicit_o or_o in_o gross_a without_o trouble_v themselves_o with_o particular_a doctrine_n as_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o people_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v at_o present_a in_o the_o year_n 912_o according_a to_o matthew_n of_o westminister_n rollon_n or_o raoul_n duke_n of_o normandy_n embrace_v the_o christian_a religion_n to_o espouse_v gill_n the_o daughter_n or_o sister_n of_o charles_n iii_o king_n of_o france_n in_o the_o year_n 925_o sitricus_fw-la king_n of_o denmark_n cause_v himself_o to_o be_v baptize_v to_o espouse_v edgite_n the_o sister_n of_o etelstan_n king_n of_o england_n but_o a_o while_n after_o he_o return_v to_o paganism_n in_o the_o year_n 926_o elstan_n have_v vanquish_v in_o battle_n several_a petty_a king_n which_o be_v then_o in_o england_n oblige_v they_o and_o their_o subject_n to_o receive_v the_o christian_a faith_n in_o the_o year_n 949_o otton_n king_n of_o germany_n have_v subdue_v the_o sclavonian_n these_o people_n redeem_v their_o life_n and_o country_n by_o be_v baptise_a in_o the_o year_n 965_o poland_n be_v convert_v to_o the_o christian_a faith_n by_o the_o marriage_n of_o miezislaus_n its_o king_n with_o the_o daughter_n of_o boleslaüs_n duke_n of_o bohemia_n john_n xiii_o antipope_n to_o benedict_n v._o send_v thither_o gilles_n bishop_n of_o tusculum_n to_o establish_v under_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o king_n his_o religion_n in_o that_o country_n in_o the_o year_n 989_o adalbert_n archbishop_n of_o prague_n go_v into_o hungary_n to_o endeavour_v the_o conversion_n of_o those_o people_n but_o this_o be_v under_o the_o authority_n and_o power_n of_o geisa_n king_n of_o hungary_n who_o be_v convert_v by_o commerce_n with_o christian_n who_o he_o free_o permit_v to_o live_v in_o his_o kingdom_n so_o that_o all_o these_o conversion_n about_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n make_v such_o a_o noise_n to_o advance_v the_o glory_n zeal_n and_o knowledge_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n do_v not_o at_o all_o conclude_v what_o they_o pretend_v let_v the_o reader_n then_o join_v all_o these_o thing_n together_o and_o judge_v which_o of_o we_o two_o have_v most_o reason_n mr._n arnaud_n who_o maintain_v it_o to_o be_v impossible_a that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n suppose_v it_o be_v a_o novelty_n in_o the_o church_n can_v make_v any_o progress_n therein_o in_o the_o 10_o century_n without_o dispute_n and_o commotion_n or_o i_o who_o maintain_v that_o these_o progress_v be_v not_o only_o possible_a but_o easy_a to_o be_v conceive_v first_o there_o be_v dispute_n on_o this_o subject_n in_o the_o 9th_o century_n which_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o fact_n not_o to_o be_v deny_v second_o although_o the_o question_n be_v therein_o agitate_a yet_o be_v it_o not_o decide_v by_o any_o council_n nor_o by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n nor_o by_o any_o other_o public_a authority_n three_o those_o of_o the_o 10_o century_n fall_v into_o a_o very_a confuse_a knowledge_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o christian_a religion_n in_o general_a the_o people_n the_o religious_a and_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o bishop_n live_v in_o very_o gross_a ignorance_n and_o in_o a_o prodigious_a neglect_n of_o the_o chief_a office_n of_o their_o charge_n as_o we_o have_v full_o prove_v four_o ecclesiastical_a discipline_n be_v whole_o lay_v aside_o in_o this_o age_n and_o the_o temporal_a state_n of_o the_o church_n lie_v in_o a_o perpetual_a and_o general_a confusion_n five_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o bertram_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v therein_o preach_v in_o several_a place_n six_o it_o also_o appear_v that_o that_o of_o paschasus_n be_v so_o too_o and_o be_v endeavour_v to_o be_v underpropt_a by_o miracle_n and_o pastor_n exhort_v to_o read_v paschasus_n his_o book_n to_o be_v instruct_v in_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n seven_o to_o which_o we_o may_v add_v that_o the_o person_n that_o teach_v the_o real_a presence_n in_o this_o century_n be_v people_n of_o great_a credit_n and_o authority_n odon_n that_o confirm_v it_o by_o miracle_n be_v archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n and_o be_v in_o great_a reputation_n the_o other_a odon_n who_o have_v such_o a_o esteem_n for_o paschasus_n his_o book_n be_v a_o abbot_n of_o clugny_n a_o restorer_n and_o reformer_n of_o several_a monastery_n of_o who_o baronius_n say_v that_o he_o be_v choose_v by_o god_n as_o another_o jeremiah_n 938._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la a_o 938._o to_o pluck_v up_o destroy_v scatter_v plant_v and_o build_v in_o that_o wretched_a age._n all_o these_o matter_n of_o fact_n be_v clear_o prove_v as_o they_o be_v what_o impossibility_n be_v there_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n which_o he_o teach_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n as_o a_o explication_n of_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n confirm_v it_o as_o much_o as_o he_o can_v by_o several_a passage_n of_o the_o father_n take_v in_o a_o wrong_a sense_n no_o public_a authority_n have_v condemn_v it_o shall_v have_v follower_n in_o the_o 10_o that_o these_o his_o disciple_n find_v '_o emselves_fw-mi credit_v and_o authorize_v by_o their_o office_n and_o employ_v in_o a_o church_n wherein_o ignorance_n carelessness_n and_o confusion_n reign_v have_v themselves_o communicate_v
and_o disperse_v it_o in_o the_o mind_n of_o several_a without_o resistance_n and_o thus_o this_o doctrine_n have_v make_v in_o the_o space_n of_o these_o hundred_o year_n insensible_a progress_v establish_v itself_o by_o little_a and_o little_a under_o the_o name_n and_o title_n of_o the_o church_n faith_n till_o have_v be_v at_o length_n direct_o and_o formal_o contradict_v in_o the_o 11_o as_o a_o innovation_n this_o doctrine_n find_v itself_o the_o strong_a and_o triumph_v over_o the_o contrary_a doctrine_n what_o difficulty_n can_v be_v raise_v against_o this_o hypothesis_n which_o may_v not_o be_v easy_o solve_v if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o paschasus_n do_v not_o propose_v any_o thing_n but_o what_o all_o the_o faithful_a already_o distinct_o know_v and_o believe_v paschasus_n himself_o will_v answer_v for_o i_o that_o he_o have_v move_v several_a person_n to_o the_o understanding_n of_o this_o mystery_n which_o suppose_v that_o before_o his_o time_n it_o be_v not_o sufficient_o know_v and_o that_o he_o discover_v thing_n of_o which_o the_o people_n be_v ignorant_a odon_n will_v answer_v for_o i_o that_o the_o most_o learned_a have_v but_o little_a knowledge_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n if_o they_o have_v not_o read_v paschasus_n his_o book_n if_o it_o be_v say_v his_o doctrine_n meet_v with_o no_o contradiction_n paschasus_n himself_o will_v tell_v you_o that_o some_o blame_v he_o for_o attribute_v more_o to_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n than_o the_o truth_n itself_o have_v promise_v we_o and_o it_o be_v hereon_o he_o dispute_v against_o his_o adversary_n shall_v a_o man_n deny_v that_o the_o two_o doctrine_n that_o of_o paschasus_n and_o that_o of_o his_o adversary_n be_v both_o teach_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n he_o will_v i_o think_v be_v convince_v of_o the_o contrary_a by_o the_o proof_n i_o have_v give_v and_o in_o effect_n there_o be_v no_o great_a likelihood_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o john_n scot_n and_o bertram_n who_o write_v by_o the_o command_n of_o king_n charles_n the_o bald_a of_o france_n and_o that_o of_o raban_n three_o person_n of_o great_a note_n in_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v thus_o extinct_a in_o so_o short_a a_o time_n without_o any_o council_n condemn_v it_o without_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n concern_v herself_o with_o it_o without_o the_o interposition_n of_o temporal_a prince_n and_o that_o there_o shall_v i_o say_v remain_v no_o trace_n of_o it_o in_o the_o 10_o century_n he_o that_o shall_v think_v it_o strange_a that_o the_o people_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n have_v take_v for_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n that_o which_o be_v in_o effect_n a_o innovation_n need_v only_o call_v to_o mind_v the_o ignorance_n wherein_o the_o people_n live_v for_o when_o a_o man_n do_v not_o know_v what_o the_o church_n believe_v it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n for_o he_o to_o be_v deceive_v and_o to_o take_v that_o which_o she_o do_v not_o believe_v for_o what_o she_o do_v that_o man_n that_o question_n this_o ignorance_n need_v only_o for_o his_o conviction_n to_o read_v the_o proof_n i_o have_v give_v of_o it_o shall_v any_o man_n allege_v it_o to_o be_v strange_a such_o man_n as_o a_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n and_o a_o abbot_n of_o clugny_n shall_v be_v deceive_v it_o be_v easy_a to_o show_v the_o weakness_n of_o this_o objection_n by_o the_o example_n of_o several_a that_o be_v man_n of_o better_a part_n than_o those_o now_o in_o question_n who_o now_o take_v for_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n what_o be_v not_o so_o the_o disciple_n of_o paschasus_n find_v in_o his_o book_n such_o specious_a argument_n as_o deceive_v they_o and_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n ordinary_a enough_o to_o be_v surprise_v by_o false_a colour_n shall_v it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v impossible_a but_o that_o the_o disciple_n of_o paschasus_n know_v bertram_n doctrine_n be_v teach_v in_o several_a place_n have_v open_o condemn_v it_o and_o dispute_v against_o those_o that_o hold_v it_o first_o i_o answer_v i_o do_v not_o know_v whether_o we_o may_v absolute_o say_v there_o be_v no_o dispute_n about_o it_o for_o there_o may_v be_v dispute_n and_o we_o not_o know_v of_o they_o but_o suppose_v there_o be_v not_o i_o answer_v that_o see_v it_o be_v no_o miracle_n that_o disputation_n shall_v cease_v sometime_o in_o a_o enlighten_v age_n among_o learned_a and_o zealous_a man_n without_o any_o conversion_n on_o either_o side_n it_o be_v much_o less_o one_o in_o a_o dark_a and_o troublesome_a age_n wherein_o person_n think_v of_o nothing_o less_o than_o dispute_v the_o disciple_n of_o paschasus_n think_v they_o be_v oblige_v to_o be_v content_v in_o recommend_v the_o read_n of_o paschasus_n his_o book_n to_o all_o person_n and_o in_o confirm_v their_o opinion_n by_o miracle_n if_o it_o be_v likewise_o say_v that_o those_o that_o follow_v the_o doctrine_n of_o bertram_n ought_v to_o dispute_v against_o those_o that_o follow_v that_o of_o paschasus_n i_o must_v say_v so_o too_o but_o that_o man_n do_v not_o do_v always_o what_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o do_v because_o they_o have_v not_o always_o that_o zeal_n knowledge_n or_o industry_n which_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v how_o shall_v they_o dispute_v one_o against_o another_o who_o leave_v for_o the_o most_o part_n their_o flock_n without_o pasture_n without_o instruction_n without_o preach_v howsoever_o this_o be_v as_o i_o say_v a_o thing_n certain_a that_o there_o be_v person_n in_o this_o century_n who_o hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n and_o other_o that_o of_o bertram_z whether_o they_o dispute_v or_o no_o it_o concern_v i_o not_o to_o know_v it_o be_v sufficient_a for_o i_o that_o this_o age_n hold_v both_o these_o doctrine_n which_o i_o think_v can_v be_v deny_v when_o two_o opposite_a doctrine_n be_v teach_v and_o both_o as_o the_o true_a faith_n of_o the_o church_n in_o a_o age_n of_o ignorance_n to_o speak_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o man_n and_o according_a to_o the_o term_n of_o our_o dispute_n it_o be_v equal_o impossible_a either_o of_o they_o shall_v get_v the_o upper_a hand_n because_o they_o want_v that_o understanding_n which_o be_v requisite_a to_o to_o make_v aright_o judgement_n and_o moreover_o if_o the_o one_o be_v assert_v by_o person_n of_o authority_n and_o great_a reputation_n it_o be_v almost_o impossible_a but_o this_o will_v carry_v it_o away_o from_o the_o other_o whence_o it_o follow_v the_o progress_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n in_o the_o 10_o century_n have_v be_v not_o only_o possible_a but_o easy_a and_o even_o unavoidable_a to_o which_o if_o we_o add_v another_o matter_n of_o fact_n which_o be_v that_o we_o do_v not_o find_v there_o be_v dispute_n in_o this_o century_n on_o this_o subject_n whence_o we_o will_v conclude_v that_o these_o progress_v we_o speak_v of_o have_v be_v make_v in_o a_o insensible_a manner_n at_o least_o in_o our_o respect_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o if_o there_o be_v any_o noise_n or_o contest_v the_o knowledge_n of_o they_o never_o come_v to_o we_o which_o suffice_v to_o decide_v the_o question_n between_o we_o two_o and_o this_o be_v what_o i_o have_v to_o say_v touch_v the_o state_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n in_o respect_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n i_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o those_o violent_a accusation_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n bring_v against_o our_o moral_n under_o pretence_n we_o do_v not_o reckon_v piety_n to_o consist_v in_o affect_a penance_n and_o outward_a mortification_n which_o for_o the_o most_o part_n have_v more_o show_n than_o substance_n we_o praise_v and_o recommend_v as_o earnest_o as_o we_o can_v the_o practice_n of_o fast_v but_o believe_v it_o better_a to_o abstain_v from_o vice_n than_o meat_n the_o use_n of_o which_o god_n have_v give_v we_o with_o sobriety_n we_o believe_v every_o man_n ought_v to_o be_v content_a with_o the_o condition_n wherein_o god_n have_v place_v he_o to_o make_v good_a use_n of_o his_o estate_n and_o endure_v poverty_n without_o envy_n murmur_n and_o repine_n to_o live_v holy_o in_o caelibacy_n and_o chaste_o in_o marriage_n to_o carry_v ourselves_o just_o to_o our_o inferior_n and_o obedient_o to_o superior_n but_o we_o do_v not_o approve_v of_o man_n withdraw_a themselves_o out_o of_o that_o rank_n and_o order_n wherein_o providence_n have_v place_v they_o nor_o make_v of_o particular_a rule_n and_o bind_v man_n to_o the_o observance_n of_o they_o by_o vow_n nor_o that_o the_o rich_a shall_v ransom_v their_o sin_n by_o great_a offering_n to_o ecclesiastical_a person_n who_o have_v no_o need_n of_o they_o â—or_a of_o voluntary_a poverty_n much_o less_o that_o man_n shall_v imagine_v to_o satisfy_v the_o almighty_a for_o their_o sin_n and_o merit_v any_o thing_n of_o he_o by_o these_o kind_n of_o observance_n it_o be_v not_o from_o seneca_n we_o have_v learn_v this_o divinity_n
between_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o we_o paschasus_n ratbert_n a_o religious_a of_o corbie_n that_o live_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n be_v according_a to_o we_o the_o first_o who_o teach_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n he_o treat_v of_o these_o point_n in_o three_o different_a place_n of_o his_o work_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o his_o commentary_n on_o the_o 26_o chapter_n of_o s._n matthew_n and_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n 36._o book_n 8._o ch_z 8._o page_n 36._o mr._n arnaud_n call_v our_o pretention_n on_o this_o subject_a a_o new_a hypothesis_n and_o a_o pure_a work_n of_o fancy_n but_o add_v he_o as_o man_n fancy_n be_v very_o different_a that_o of_o other_o minister_n who_o write_v besore_n aubertin_n turn_v not_o on_o this_o hinge_n as_o not_o think_v it_o be_v their_o interest_n to_o set_v '_o emselve_n more_o against_o paschasus_n than_o other_o author_n of_o that_o century_n so_o that_o this_o same_o paschasus_n against_o who_o they_o pronounce_v such_o woe_n be_v at_o first_o in_o another_o course_n of_o fancy_n one_o of_o their_o best_a friend_n henry_n boxornius_n a_o fnrious_a and_o passionate_a calvinist_n assert_n that_o he_o perfect_o well_o explain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o make_v he_o a_o calvinist_n by_o the_o common_a privilege_n of_o all_o the_o minister_n to_o make_v calvinist_n of_o who_o they_o please_v hospinien_n likewise_o treat_v he_o very_o kind_o and_o take_v he_o for_o one_o of_o the_o witness_n of_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n during_o the_o 9th_o century_n blondel_n seem_v not_o to_o have_v any_o particular_a quarrel_n against_o he_o but_o only_o charge_v he_o for_o follow_v the_o innovation_n which_o he_o attribute_n to_o anastasius_n sinait_fw-fr and_o the_o greek_n which_o he_o pretend_v be_v embrace_v by_o charlemagne_n and_o the_o council_n of_o francfort_n but_o do_v not_o think_v of_o make_v he_o a_o author_n of_o any_o considerable_a change_n in_o the_o world_n it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o rancour_n and_o injustice_n in_o this_o discourse_n first_o see_v mr._n arnaud_n himself_o affirm_v that_o paschasus_n teach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n why_o do_v he_o make_v it_o criminal_a in_o mr._n aubertin_n and_o i_o to_o do_v the_o same_o do_v the_o aversion_n which_o he_o have_v to_o our_o person_n transport_v he_o so_o far_o that_o he_o can_v endure_v we_o shall_v be_v agree_v with_o he_o no_o not_o in_o one_o point_n i_o acknowledge_v that_o as_o oft_o as_o mr._n aubertin_n and_o i_o affirm_v paschasus_n teach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n we_o do_v at_o the_o same_o time_n add_v that_o he_o be_v a_o innovator_n wherein_o we_o be_v at_o odds_o with_o mr._n arnaud_n but_o why_o may_v we_o not_o at_o least_o agree_v with_o he_o in_o one_o point_n if_o we_o can_v in_o more_o let_v he_o oppose_v we_o as_o oft_o as_o he_o will_v touch_v the_o innovation_n of_o paschasus_n we_o shall_v not_o dislike_v it_o for_o he_o maintain_v his_o own_o sentiment_n but_o let_v he_o give_v we_o leave_v to_o tell_v he_o that_o paschasus_n also_o teach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n see_v that_o herein_o we_o say_v nothing_o but_o what_o he_o himself_o assert_v and_o all_o roman_a catholic_n with_o he_o second_o it_o be_v not_o general_o true_a that_o those_o who_o write_v before_o mr._n aubertin_n do_v not_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n be_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n the_o author_n of_o the_o orthodox_n treatise_n 479._o page_n 479._o touch_v the_o eucharist_n print_v at_o lion_n in_o the_o year_n 1595._o express_o mention_n that_o paschasus_n lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o consubstantiation_n mr._n le_fw-fr faucheur_n say_v he_o teach_v that_o the_o eucharist_n 6._o lib._n 9_o ch._n 6._o be_v the_o proper_a body_n and_o the_o proper_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n reside_v substantial_o in_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n du_n plessis_n rank_n he_o among_o those_o that_o 8_o book_n 4._o of_o the_o sacrament_n pretend_v in_o the_o mass_n ch_n 8_o have_v propose_v a_o contrary_a doctrine_n to_o that_o of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o church_n and_o long_o before_o they_o berenger_n himself_o attribute_v to_o paschasus_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n as_o well_o as_o we_o sententia_fw-la say_v he_o according_a dom._n lanfranc_n de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n dom._n to_o lanfranc_n imo_fw-la vecordia_fw-la vulgi_fw-la paschasi_fw-la atque_fw-la lanfranci_n minime_fw-la superesse_fw-la in_o altari_fw-la post_fw-la consecrationem_fw-la substantiam_fw-la panis_fw-la &_o vini_fw-la but_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o cite_v authority_n when_o the_o point_n concern_v a_o matter_n which_o may_v be_v clear_v by_o read_v paschasus_n himself_o he_o that_o take_v pain_n to_o read_v exact_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr corpore_fw-la &_o sanguine_fw-la domini_fw-la his_o commentary_n on_o the_o 26._o of_o s._n matthew_n and_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n will_v find_v first_o that_o he_o hold_v and_o teach_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v absolute_o into_o the_o same_o flesh_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n which_o die_v and_z rise_v again_o although_o the_o colour_n and_o savour_v of_o bread_n and_o wine_n still_o remain_v second_o that_o he_o hold_v and_o teach_v that_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n enter_v into_o our_o flesh_n and_o that_o as_o he_o have_v join_v our_o substance_n to_o his_o divinity_n so_o he_o will_v have_v his_o substance_n to_o be_v in_o our_o flesh_n three_o that_o he_o hold_v and_o teach_v that_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o be_v my_o body_n must_v be_v understand_v neither_o of_o the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n nor_o his_o body_n in_o the_o sacrament_n nor_o of_o his_o body_n in_o virtue_n but_o of_o his_o body_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n crucify_a and_o rise_v in_o propriety_n of_o nature_n four_o that_o he_o dispute_v as_o strong_o as_o he_o can_v against_o those_o that_o hold_v the_o contrary_n five_o that_o there_o be_v make_v against_o his_o doctrine_n such_o objection_n as_o natural_o arise_v from_o the_o real_a presence_n such_o as_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v at_o this_o day_n believe_v it_o to_o be_v six_o that_o he_o endeavour_v to_o answer_v these_o objection_n on_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n it_o hence_o methinks_v very_o clear_o result_v that_o paschasus_n hold_v and_o teach_v the_o same_o real_a presence_n and_o the_o same_o substantial_a conversion_n as_o gregory_n vii_o and_o innocent_a iii_o establish_v since_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o that_o this_o truth_n can_v be_v call_v in_o question_n yet_o must_n what_o i_o observe_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v remember_v that_o the_o book_n de_fw-fr corpore_fw-la &_o sanguine_a domini_fw-la do_v not_o every_o where_o contain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n in_o a_o manner_n so_o express_v or_o uniform_a but_o that_o there_o be_v here_o and_o there_o several_a passage_n which_o seem_v at_o first_o to_o favour_v the_o subsistence_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o several_a other_o that_o be_v capable_a of_o a_o sacramental_a sense_n or_o may_v be_v turn_v to_o the_o union_n of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o divinity_n according_a to_o damascen_n doctrine_n mr._n arnaud_n must_v grant_v i_o this_o see_v he_o sometime_o allege_v paschasus_n his_o expression_n t'elude_v such_o kind_n of_o one_o which_o be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o father_n now_o hence_o it_o have_v happen_v that_o several_a protestant_n have_v be_v deceive_v by_o these_o passage_n have_v reckon_v this_o author_n among_o the_o number_n of_o those_o that_o hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n but_o their_o error_n have_v spring_v from_o the_o want_n of_o attentive_a examine_v the_o depth_n of_o his_o doctrine_n mr._n arnaud_n do_v not_o do_v right_a in_o draw_v hence_o advantage_n against_o those_o that_o have_v enter_v into_o a_o more_o exact_a scrutiny_n of_o he_o especial_o consider_v that_o this_o opinion_n justify_v itself_o by_o the_o bare_a read_n of_o paschasus_n his_o write_n and_o that_o this_o be_v moreover_o mr._n arnaud'_v own_o sentiment_n and_o that_o also_o of_o his_o whole_a church_n we_o need_v only_o now_o see_v whether_o paschasus_n in_o teach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n have_v be_v a_o innovator_n that_o be_v to_o say_v whether_o he_o first_o teach_v a_o doctrine_n which_o no_o body_n ever_o before_o he_o do_v teach_v mr._n arnaud_n affirm_v that_o according_a to_o my_o proper_a principle_n this_o will_v be_v impossible_o human_a his_o reason_n be_v
that_o i_o say_v in_o some_o place_n of_o my_o answer_n that_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n be_v not_o of_o themselves_o capable_a to_o give_v rise_v to_o this_o opinion_n and_o therefore_o the_o idea_n of_o it_o must_v come_v from_o elsewhere_o that_o suppose_v these_o expression_n and_o a_o thousand_o such_o like_a be_v every_o day_n utter_v by_o the_o father_n they_o can_v never_o form_v in_o the_o people_n mind_n the_o idea_n of_o a_o transubstantiation_n or_o a_o real_a presence_n such_o as_o the_o roman_a church_n teach_v unless_o they_o be_v propossess_v with_o it_o by_o some_o other_o mean_n that_o there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n that_o before_o paschasus_n make_v this_o first_o explication_n man_n abandon_v their_o sense_n and_o reason_n to_o conceive_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o that_o certain_o no_o place_n but_o the_o solitary_a and_o idle_a convent_n of_o corbie_n can_v bring_v forth_o such_o a_o extravagant_a fancy_n let_v a_o man_n upon_o this_o judge_n say_v mr._n arnaud_n what_o kind_n of_o blade_n this_o 839._o book_n 8._o ch_z 8._o p._n 839._o paschasus_n must_v be_v according_a to_o mr._n claude_n see_v that_o on_o one_o hand_n he_o be_v able_a to_o invent_v a_o opinion_n which_o can_v never_o come_v into_o any_o body_n head_n but_o his_o own_o and_o further_o have_v the_o power_n and_o good_a luck_n to_o persuade_v the_o whole_a world_n into_o the_o belief_n of_o it_o with_o circumstance_n which_o be_v yet_o more_o admirable_a certain_o this_o be_v beyond_o the_o reach_n of_o man_n i_o answer_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n draw_v his_o consequence_n always_o ill_o we_o say_v that_o the_o people_n who_o usual_o follow_v the_o light_n of_o nature_n and_o common_a sense_n and_o who_o meditation_n be_v not_o strong_a enough_o of_o '_o emselve_n to_o invent_v this_o pretend_a manner_n of_o make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o exist_v in_o heaven_n and_o on_o earth_n both_o at_o a_o time_n can_v not_o raise_v the_o idea_n of_o this_o from_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n hence_o conclude_v it_o be_v impossible_a that_o paschasus_n have_v invent_v this_o opinion_n or_o be_v able_a to_o persuade_v other_o to_o embrace_v it_o this_o consequence_n be_v absurd_a for_o we_o have_v example_n of_o such_o kind_n of_o person_n as_o paschasus_n who_o have_v wander_v from_o the_o true_a light_n of_o nature_n and_o fall_v into_o remote_a imagination_n which_o no_o body_n ever_o have_v before_o they_o and_o which_o the_o people_n be_v certain_o never_o capable_a of_o i_o confess_v that_o in_o some_o respect_n one_o may_v marvel_v at_o these_o figuary_n of_o human_a invention_n because_o they_o be_v irregularity_n it_o be_v likewise_o astonish_v to_o see_v man_n capable_a of_o so_o many_o disorder_n but_o it_o must_v not_o be_v hence_o conclude_v that_o these_o disorder_n be_v more_o than_o human_a or_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o a_o people_n who_o do_v do_v not_o invent_v a_o opinion_n themselves_o to_o follow_v it_o when_o it_o be_v well_o contrive_v and_o colour_v we_o see_v this_o happen_v every_o day_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n shall_v propose_v something_o more_o solid_a the_o true_a way_n to_o know_v whether_o paschasus_n be_v a_o innovator_n or_o not_o be_v to_o inquire_v whether_o those_o that_o go_v before_o he_o teach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n for_o if_o they_o do_v we_o be_v to_o blame_v in_o charge_v he_o with_o a_o innovation_n but_o if_o on_o the_o contrary_n we_o find_v their_o doctrine_n different_a from_o he_o we_o can_v doubt_v but_o he_o innovate_v and_o this_o be_v the_o course_n mr._n aubertin_n have_v take_v for_o he_o offer_v not_o the_o history_n of_o the_o change_n of_o which_o he_o make_v paschasus_n the_o first_o author_n till_o he_o show_v by_o a_o exact_a discussion_n of_o each_o particular_a century_n that_o till_o paschasus_n his_o time_n no_o body_n ever_o speak_v like_o he_o whence_o it_o follow_v of_o necessity_n that_o he_o be_v a_o innovator_n it_o belong_v therefore_o to_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v they_o design_v to_o deal_v sincere_o to_o take_v this_o course_n and_o show_v that_o paschasus_n say_v nothing_o but_o what_o other_o say_v before_o he_o this_o will_v have_v be_v a_o easy_a and_o direct_a method_n suppose_v paschasus_n have_v not_o be_v a_o innovator_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v not_o like_o the_o engage_v in_o these_o kind_n of_o discussion_n he_o think_v it_o more_o for_o his_o purpose_n to_o fall_v upon_o a_o fruitless_a criticism_n by_o which_o he_o pretend_v to_o conclude_v that_o no_o body_n public_o declare_v himself_o 841._o book_n 8._o ch_z 8._o p._n 841._o against_o paschasus_n his_o book_n all_o the_o time_n he_o live_v that_o no_o body_n write_v against_o he_o that_o no_o bishop_n no_o abbot_n of_o his_o order_n reproach_v he_o with_o it_o that_o there_o be_v only_o some_o person_n who_o show_v in_o secret_a they_o be_v fright_v at_o these_o truth_n and_o say_v not_o in_o writing_n but_o in_o particular_a discourse_n that_o he_o have_v go_v too_o far_o and_o yet_o this_o be_v not_o till_o three_o year_n after_o he_o have_v publish_v his_o book_n suppose_v this_o remark_n to_o be_v as_o certain_a as_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v make_v it_o what_o advantage_n will_v he_o pretend_v hence_o will_v paschasus_n be_v ever_o the_o less_o a_o innovator_n for_o his_o not_o find_v any_o thing_n publish_v against_o he_o during_o his_o life_n all_o that_o can_v be_v conclude_v hence_o be_v that_o his_o book_n be_v but_o little_o know_v at_o first_o and_o afterward_o but_o of_o small_a esteem_n with_o great_a man_n and_o that_o if_o they_o believe_v themselves_o oblige_v at_o length_n to_o write_v against_o his_o doctrine_n it_o be_v only_a because_o they_o see_v several_a follow_v it_o who_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o undeceive_v for_o to_o imagine_v that_o john_n scot_n bertram_n and_o raban_n shun_v the_o oppose_v he_o during_o his_o life_n that_o they_o may_v not_o bring_v upon_o they_o so_o terrible_a a_o adversary_n must_v proceed_v from_o the_o ignorance_n of_o what_o these_o three_o great_a man_n be_v who_o have_v another_o kind_n of_o esteem_n among_o the_o learned_a than_o paschasus_n it_o be_v also_o a_o ridiculous_a conjecture_n to_o imagine_v they_o lie_v quiet_a during_o his_o life_n because_o his_o doctrine_n be_v then_o the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n which_o they_o dare_v not_o oppose_v for_o if_o this_o reason_n hinder_v they_o from_o write_v against_o paschasus_n during_o his_o life_n why_o do_v it_o not_o do_v the_o same_o after_o his_o death_n see_v the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n be_v still_o the_o same_o and_o paschasus_n carry_v it_o not_o away_o with_o he_o into_o his_o grave_n but_o at_o bottom_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o uncertain_a than_o this_o remark_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n for_o as_o to_o john_n scot_n there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o reason_n to_o guess_v he_o write_v since_o paschasus_n his_o death_n we_o know_v he_o write_v of_o the_o eucharist_n by_o the_o command_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a and_o consequent_o whilst_o he_o be_v in_o france_n whether_o this_o be_v before_o or_o after_o the_o year_n 852_o it_o will_v be_v in_o my_o opinion_n hard_o to_o determine_v as_o to_o raban_n we_o can_v be_v certain_a whether_o this_o egilon_n to_o who_o he_o write_v his_o letter_n against_o paschasus_n be_v either_o egilon_n abbot_n of_o fuldad_n who_o die_v in_o the_o year_n 822_o or_o another_o egilon_n abbot_n of_o prom_n who_o succeed_v marquard_n in_o the_o year_n 853._o for_o as_o to_o what_o be_v say_v by_o the_o anonimous_a treatise_n which_o father_n celot_n publish_v which_o be_v that_o raban_n be_v archbishop_n of_o mayence_n when_o he_o write_v this_o letter_n be_v very_o weak_a it_o be_v true_a it_o term_v he_o raban_n of_o mayence_n but_o upon_o another_o occasion_n to_o wit_n when_o the_o author_n accuse_v he_o to_o have_v teach_v that_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v expose_v to_o the_o common_a condition_n of_o aliment_n whereas_o when_o he_o mention_n the_o letter_n which_o he_o write_v against_o paschasus_n he_o call_v he_o only_a raban_n and_o hence_o can_v be_v nothing_o certain_a gather_v as_o to_o bertram_n mr._n arnaud_n allege_v no_o other_o reason_n but_o this_o that_o there_o be_v little_a 842._o book_n 8._o ch_z 8._o p._n 842._o likelihood_n he_o will_v write_v against_o his_o abbot_n whilst_o he_o be_v under_o his_o jurisdictiction_n and_o that_o paschasus_n who_o believe_v his_o doctrine_n can_v not_o be_v attack_v without_o a_o crime_n must_v have_v complain_v of_o this_o attempt_n but_o be_v mr._n arnaud_n ignorant_a of_o what_o the_o precedent_n maugin_n have_v write_v touch_v bertram_n that_o he_o be_v not_o only_o a_o very_a
learned_a but_o a_o very_a honest_a man_n a_o bold_a defender_n of_o the_o 17._o dissert_n c._n 17._o catholic_n faith_n against_o all_o innovator_n and_o that_o he_o write_v against_o hincmar_n his_o own_o bishop_n although_o he_o be_v uphold_v by_o the_o king_n authority_n what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o a_o man_n who_o scruple_v not_o to_o write_v against_o his_o metropolitan_a and_o such_o a_o man_n as_o hincmar_n who_o be_v countenance_v by_o the_o king_n will_v stick_v to_o write_v by_o the_o king_n order_n too_o against_o paschasus_n although_o he_o be_v his_o abbot_n it_o signify_v nothing_o for_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o say_v that_o paschasus_n clear_o testify_v that_o his_o doctrine_n be_v only_o attack_v by_o private_a discourse_n and_o not_o by_o book_n for_o this_o can_v be_v collect_v from_o his_o expression_n unless_o we_o read_v they_o with_o gloss_n and_o interpretation_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n let_v those_o say_v paschasus_n in_o his_o commentary_n on_o the_o 26_o of_o s._n matthew_n that_o will_v extenuate_v the_o term_n of_o body_n hear_v i_o those_o that_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o true_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v now_o celebrate_v in_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o church_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o his_o true_a blood_n imagine_v they_o know_v not_o what_o that_o it_o be_v in_o this_o sacrament_n the_o virtue_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n and_o make_v the_o lord_n a_o liar_n say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o his_o true_a flesh_n nor_o his_o true_a blood_n by_o which_o we_o declare_v his_o true_a death_n whereas_o truth_n itself_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o a_o little_a low_o i_o be_o astonish_v at_o some_o people_n saying_n it_o be_v not_o the_o real_a flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o same_o thing_n but_o that_o it_o be_v sacramental_o so_o a_o certain_a virtue_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o not_o his_o flesh_n the_o virtue_n of_o his_o blood_n and_o not_o his_o blood_n the_o figure_n and_o not_o the_o truth_n the_o shadow_n and_o not_o the_o body_n and_o in_o another_o place_n a_o little_a further_o i_o speak_v of_o these_o thing_n the_o more_o large_o and_o more_o express_o because_o i_o understand_v that_o some_o rereprehend_v i_o as_o if_o i_o will_v in_o the_o book_n which_o i_o write_v concern_v the_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n attribute_v to_o these_o word_n more_o than_o the_o truth_n itself_o promise_v and_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n sed_fw-la quidam_fw-la say_v he_o loquacissimi_fw-la magis_fw-la quam_fw-la docti_fw-la dum_fw-la hoec_fw-la credere_fw-la refugiunt_fw-la quaecunque_fw-la possunt_fw-la ne_fw-la credant_fw-la quoe_fw-la veritas_fw-la repromittit_fw-la opponunt_fw-la &_o dicunt_fw-la nullum_fw-la corpus_fw-la esse_fw-la quod_fw-la non_fw-la sit_fw-la palpabile_fw-la &_o visible_a hoec_fw-la autem_fw-la inquiunt_fw-la quia_fw-la mysteria_fw-la sunt_fw-la videri_fw-la nequeunt_fw-la nec_fw-la palpari_fw-la &_o ideo_fw-la corpus_fw-la non_fw-la sunt_fw-la &_o si_fw-la corpus_fw-la non_fw-la sunt_fw-la in_fw-la figura_fw-la carnis_fw-la &_o sanguinis_fw-la hoec_fw-la dicuntur_fw-la &_o none_o in_o proprietate_fw-la naturoe_fw-mi carnis_fw-la christi_fw-la &_o sanguinis_fw-la quoe_fw-la caro_fw-la passa_fw-la est_fw-la in_o cruse_n &_o nata_fw-la de_fw-la maria_n virgin_n ecce_fw-la quam_fw-la bene_fw-la disputant_n contra_fw-la fidem_fw-la sine_fw-la fide_fw-la it_o appear_v from_o these_o passage_n that_o paschasus_n his_o opinion_n be_v contradict_v that_o he_o be_v accuse_v for_o take_v christ_n word_n in_o a_o wrong_a sense_n that_o he_o have_v several_a clear_a and_o solid_a objection_n offer_v he_o whether_o by_o word_n of_o mouth_n or_o write_v or_o by_o book_n or_o bare_a discourse_n he_o do_v not_o inform_v we_o but_o one_o may_v well_o conclude_v hence_o that_o this_o opposition_n consist_v not_o in_o secret_a discourse_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v we_o believe_v be_v we_o wont_v to_o call_v private_a discourse_n a_o formal_a opposition_n by_o way_n of_o objection_n dispute_n censure_n and_o clear_a and_o precise_a explication_n of_o the_o contrary_a opinion_n opponunt_fw-la say_v he_o quoecunque_fw-la possunt_fw-la ecce_fw-la quam_fw-la bene_fw-la disputant_n dicunt_fw-la non_fw-la in_o se_fw-la esse_fw-la veritatem_fw-la carnis_fw-la christi_fw-la vel_fw-la sanguinis_fw-la sed_fw-la in_o sacramento_n virtutem_fw-la carnis_fw-la non_fw-la carnem_fw-la audiui_fw-la quosdam_fw-la i_o reprehendere_fw-la etc._n etc._n do_v man_n thus_o express_v themselves_o when_o they_o will_v represent_v private_a discourse_n but_o say_v 843._o book_n 3._o ch_n 8._o p._n 843._o mr._n arnaud_n paschasus_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n assure_v that_o although_o some_o be_v deceive_v through_o ignorance_n yet_o there_o be_v no_o body_n that_o dare_v open_o contradict_v what_o the_o whole_a earth_n believe_v and_o confess_v of_o this_o mystery_n i_o answer_v that_o the_o sense_n of_o paschasus_n be_v that_o no_o body_n dare_v contradict_v open_o what_o the_o whole_a earth_n believe_v and_o confess_v of_o this_o mystery_n to_o wit_n that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n according_a as_o it_o be_v express_v in_o this_o clause_n of_o the_o liturgy_n which_o he_o allege_v ut_fw-la fiat_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguis_fw-la dilectissimi_fw-la silij_fw-la tui_fw-la domini_fw-la nistri_fw-la jesus_n christi_fw-la and_o by_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n this_o be_v my_o body_n now_o what_o he_o say_v be_v true_a in_o the_o sense_n which_o we_o suppose_v must_v be_v give_v to_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n and_o to_o the_o term_n of_o the_o liturgy_n but_o it_o do_v not_o hence_o follow_v that_o those_o that_o oppose_v the_o sense_n which_o paschasus_n give_v to_o these_o very_a word_n of_o the_o liturgy_n and_o to_o those_o of_o christ_n explain_v themselves_o very_o plain_o against_o he_o for_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o acknowledge_v the_o truth_n of_o these_o word_n and_o acknowledge_v the_o sense_n which_o a_o author_n will_v give_v they_o they_o confess_v that_o the_o word_n be_v true_a and_o can_v not_o be_v question_v without_o a_o crime_n but_o yet_o this_o hinder_v they_o not_o from_o set_v '_o emselve_n against_o the_o sense_n of_o paschasus_n paschasus_n pretend_v to_o draw_v advantage_n against_o they_o by_o their_o acknowledge_v the_o word_n imagine_v the_o word_n be_v plain_o for_o he_o but_o he_o do_v not_o at_o all_o say_v they_o dare_v not_o to_o dispute_v open_o against_o he_o nor_o against_o the_o sense_n he_o give_v these_o word_n this_o be_v a_o delusion_n of_o mr._n arnaud_v just_a as_o if_o any_o one_o have_v say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o body_n yet_o among_o the_o protestant_n that_o have_v open_o deny_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n mr._n arnaud_n will_v thence_o conclude_v that_o there_o be_v none_o of_o they_o then_o that_o have_v yet_o open_o contradict_v the_o sense_n in_o which_o the_o roman_a church_n understand_v it_o and_o that_o they_o explain_v themselves_o about_o it_o only_o in_o secret_a discourse_n but_o pray_v why_o must_v these_o be_v secret_a discourse_n during_o paschasus_n his_o life_n see_v mr._n arnaud_n be_v oblige_v to_o confess_v there_o be_v after_o his_o death_n public_a write_n which_o appear_v against_o his_o doctrine_n be_v not_o this_o a_o silly_a pretention_n which_o at_o far_a can_n only_o make_v we_o imagine_v paschasus_n as_o a_o formidable_a man_n who_o hold_v the_o world_n in_o awe_n during_o his_o life_n and_o against_o who_o no_o body_n dare_v open_v his_o mouth_n till_o after_o his_o death_n but_o lay_v aside_o this_o imagination_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n come_v we_o to_o the_o principal_a question_n to_o wit_n whether_o paschasus_n be_v a_o innovator_n mr._n arnaud_n to_o defend_v he_o from_o this_o charge_n have_v recourse_n to_o the_o greek_a church_n which_o give_v say_v he_o such_o a_o express_a testimony_n to_o his_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n 9_o book_n 8._o ch_z 9_o in_o the_o seven_o 8_o and_o 9th_o century_n that_o it_o must_v needs_o shame_v those_o who_o out_o of_o a_o rash_a capricio_fw-la have_v the_o boldness_n to_o affirm_v that_o paschasus_n be_v the_o inventor_n of_o it_o he_o add_v that_o all_o the_o principal_a author_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n of_o the_o same_o time_n who_o clear_o teach_v it_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o they_o ought_v to_o teach_v it_o according_a to_o the_o state_n of_o their_o time_n do_v overthrow_v this_o ridiculous_a fable_n to_o pass_v by_o mr._n arnaud_v expression_n which_o be_v always_o strong_a than_o his_o reason_n we_o need_v only_o send_v he_o to_o th'examination_n of_o the_o greek_a author_n of_o the_o seven_o 8_o and_o 9th_o century_n and_o latin_a author_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o for_o he_o will_v therein_o find_v wherewithal_o to_o satisfy_v himself_o above_o his_o desire_n let_v we_o only_o see_v whether_o he_o have_v any_o thing_n better_o to_o offer_v we_o he_o have_v recourse_n next_o
with_o another_o conjecture_n from_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o he_o explain_v his_o sentiment_n on_o this_o subject_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o he_o keep_v as_o much_o as_o he_o can_v the_o sacramental_a expression_n endeavour_v to_o accommodate_v they_o to_o his_o sense_n and_o proceed_v sometime_o so_o far_o that_o he_o seem_v to_o conserve_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n which_o appear_v by_o several_a passage_n which_o i_o remark_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o which_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o repeat_v here_o mr._n arnaud_n answer_v that_o the_o only_a conclusion_n which_o reason_n draw_v from_o hence_o be_v that_o these_o sacramental_a 866._o page_n 866._o expression_n do_v perfect_o agree_v with_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o if_o they_o do_v agree_v it_o be_v by_o constraint_n and_o in_o do_v violence_n to_o the_o nature_n and_o signification_n of_o the_o term_n when_o paschasus_n say_v for_o example_n in_o pane_n &_o vino_fw-la sine_fw-la ulla_fw-la decoloratione_n substancioe_fw-la hoc_fw-la mysterium_fw-la interius_fw-la vi_fw-la &_o potestate_fw-la divina_fw-la peragitur_fw-la what_o violence_n must_v not_o be_v offer_v these_o term_n to_o accommodate_v they_o to_o the_o change_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n for_o to_o say_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n lose_v not_o his_o colour_n be_v a_o expression_n which_o natural_o include_v this_o sense_n that_o the_o substance_n remain_v with_o its_o colour_n what_o violence_n must_v not_o be_v offer_v these_o other_o term_n caro_n &_o sanguis_fw-la per_fw-la spiritum_fw-la sanctum_fw-la consecratur_fw-la alioqui_fw-la mihi_fw-la nec_fw-la caro_fw-la est_fw-la nec_fw-la sanguis_fw-la est_fw-la sed_fw-la judicium_fw-la quod_fw-la percipio_fw-la quia_fw-la sine_fw-la donante_fw-la spiritu_fw-la nullum_fw-la male_a proesumentibus_fw-la donum_fw-la ex_fw-la deo_fw-la proestatur_fw-la what_o violence_n i_o say_v must_v not_o be_v offer_v they_o to_o accommodate_v they_o to_o the_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n for_o natural_o these_o term_n signify_v that_o it_o be_v the_o holy_a spirit_n dwell_v in_o the_o faithful_a which_o make_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v to_o they_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o which_o reason_n the_o wicked_a who_o have_v not_o the_o holy_a spirit_n do_v not_o receive_v this_o flesh_n and_o blood_n this_o language_n then_o of_o constraint_n show_v that_o paschasus_n strive_v still_o to_o conserve_v the_o common_a expression_n although_o that_o in_o effect_n they_o be_v contrary_a to_o he_o whence_o we_o may_v easy_o conclude_v that_o he_o be_v a_o innovator_n a_o seven_o proof_n may_v be_v take_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o bellarmin_n and_o sirmond_n both_o jesuit_n which_o i_o have_v already_o mention_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n the_o one_o say_v that_o paschasus_n be_v the_o first_o author_n that_o write_v serious_o and_o at_o large_a of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o other_o assure_v we_o that_o he_o be_v the_o first_o that_o explain_v the_o true_a sentiment_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o he_o have_v open_v the_o way_n to_o other_o the_o first_o idea_n which_o these_o word_n present_v we_o with_o be_v that_o paschasus_n be_v the_o first_o author_n that_o propose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n clear_o and_o in_o plain_a and_o precise_a term_n for_o this_o be_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o serio_n of_o bellarmin_n and_o especial_o the_o explicuit_fw-la of_o sirmond_n and_o it_o will_v signify_v nothing_o to_o answer_v as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v that_o these_o passage_n mean_v only_o that_o paschasus_n be_v the_o first_o who_o collect_v into_o one_o book_n what_o lie_v scatter_v in_o 867._o book_n 8_o ch_z 10._o page_n 867._o several_a of_o the_o father_n write_n according_a as_o athanasius_n be_v the_o first_o who_o write_v express_o treatise_n on_o the_o trinity_n and_o s._n cyril_n the_o first_o who_o large_o write_v of_o the_o incarnation_n and_o unity_n of_o person_n in_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n as_o s._n augustin_n be_v the_o first_o who_o have_v large_o and_o serious_o treat_v of_o original_a sin_n and_o that_o as_o paschasus_n have_v good_a success_n in_o this_o labour_n and_o in_o effect_n well_o collect_v the_o true_a sentiment_n of_o the_o father_n so_o he_o have_v be_v follow_v by_o all_o that_o come_v after_o he_o this_o answer_n be_v a_o illusion_n for_o it_o be_v far_o from_o complete_o answer_v sirmond_n word_n genuinum_fw-la say_v he_o ecclesioe_v catholicoe_n sensum_fw-la ita_fw-la primus_fw-la explicuit_fw-la pasch_fw-mi invita_fw-la pasch_fw-mi ut_fw-la viam_fw-la coeteris_fw-la aperuit_fw-la qui_fw-la de_fw-la eodem_fw-la argumento_fw-la multa_fw-la postea_fw-la scripsere_fw-la he_o mean_v not_o that_o paschasus_n be_v the_o first_o who_o collect_v in_o one_o book_n what_o lie_v here_o and_o there_o in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n but_o that_o he_o first_o explain_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n before_o he_o according_a to_o sirmond_n this_o true_a sentiment_n which_o be_v to_o say_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n for_o this_o be_v what_o he_o mean_v be_v a_o confuse_a and_o hide_a matter_n paschasus_n be_v the_o first_o who_o bring_v it_o to_o light_n and_o he_o do_v it_o in_o such_o manner_n that_o he_o open_v the_o way_n to_o all_o that_o come_v after_o he_o till_o his_o time_n this_o way_n lie_v hide_v he_o find_v it_o first_o enter_v into_o it_o and_o by_o his_o example_n move_v other_o to_o do_v the_o same_o now_o this_o be_v the_o honest_a confession_n imaginable_a that_o paschasus_n be_v the_o first_o author_n of_o this_o doctrine_n for_o in_o fine_a this_o explication_n of_o the_o true_a sentiment_n of_o the_o church_n and_o this_o way_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o he_o be_v the_o first_o discoverer_n of_o it_o there_o can_v be_v any_o thing_n say_v like_o this_o of_o s._n athanasius_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o trinity_n nor_o of_o s._n cyril_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o incarnation_n nor_o of_o s._n augustin_n in_o respect_n of_o original_a sin_n it_o may_v be_v indeed_o say_v that_o they_o have_v treat_v more_o ample_o of_o these_o matter_n than_o what_o be_v do_v before_o that_o they_o have_v more_o firm_o ground_v they_o by_o disengage_v they_o from_o the_o objection_n of_o heretic_n but_o it_o can_v never_o be_v say_v they_o be_v the_o first_o that_o explain_v the_o true_a sentiment_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n for_o it_o be_v explain_v and_o distinct_o know_v before_o they_o the_o church_n worship_v before_o athanasius_n his_o time_n three_o distinct_a person_n in_o the_o godhead_n acknowledge_v two_o nature_n and_o one_o only_a person_n in_o jesus_n christ_n before_o s._n cyril_n time_n and_o s._n augustine_n and_o also_o believe_v that_o all_o the_o child_n of_o adam_n come_v into_o the_o world_n infect_v with_o his_o corruption_n these_o be_v the_o seven_o proof_n of_o paschasus_n his_o innovation_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v cite_v from_o i_o and_o which_o he_o have_v endeavour_v to_o answer_v but_o beside_o these_o there_o be_v also_o some_o other_o which_o he_o have_v pass_v over_o in_o silence_n and_o of_o which_o it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o put_v he_o in_o mind_n i_o draw_v then_o a_o eight_o from_o the_o testimony_n of_o berenger_n which_o make_v paschasus_n precise_o as_o we_o do_v the_o author_n of_o the_o opinion_n which_o assert_n the_o real_a conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n sententia_fw-la say_v he_o imo_fw-la vecordia_fw-la vulgi_fw-la paschasi_fw-la dom._n apud_fw-la lanfranc_n lib._n de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n dom._n atque_fw-la lanfranci_n minime_fw-la superesse_fw-la in_o altari_fw-la post_fw-la consecrationem_fw-la substantiam_fw-la panis_fw-la &_o vini_fw-la the_o opinion_n or_o rather_o folly_n of_o the_o vulgar_a of_o paschasus_n and_o lanfranc_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v not_o after_o the_o consecration_n lanfrac_n who_o cite_v these_o word_n say_v a_o little_a after_o that_o when_o the_o letter_n of_o berenger_n be_v read_v at_o rome_n it_o be_v know_v that_o he_o exalt_v john_n scot_n and_o condemn_a paschasus_n intellecto_fw-la quod_fw-la joannem_fw-la scotum_n extollere_v paschasium_n damnares_fw-la this_o moreover_o appear_v by_o berenger_n letter_n to_o richard_n injustissime_fw-la damnatum_fw-la scotum_n joannem_fw-la injustissime_fw-la nihilo_fw-la minus_fw-la assertum_fw-la paschasium_n in_o concilio_n vercellensi_fw-la and_o his_o letter_n to_o ascelin_n you_o be_v actery_n tom._n 2._o spic_fw-la in_o not_o advitam_fw-la lanfran_n ad_fw-la luc._n de_fw-fr actery_n say_v he_o of_o a_o contrary_a opinion_n to_o all_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n contrary_a to_o the_o gospel_n contrary_a to_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o apostle_n if_o you_o be_v of_o paschasus_n his_o opinion_n in_o what_o he_o alone_o have_v fancy_v or_o forge_v in_o
his_o imagination_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n do_v no_o more_o subsist_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n sapis_n contra_fw-la omnes_fw-la naturoe_fw-mi rationes_fw-la contra_fw-la evangelicam_fw-la &_o apostolicam_fw-la sententiam_fw-la si_fw-la cum_fw-la paschasio_fw-la sapit_fw-la in_fw-la eo_fw-la quod_fw-la solus_fw-la sibi_fw-la confingit_fw-la sacramento_n dominici_n corporis_fw-la decedere_fw-la panis_fw-la omnino_fw-la substantiam_fw-la now_o on_o one_o hand_n this_o show_v mr._n arnaud_n injustice_n which_o attribute_n to_o the_o modern_a minister_n the_o invention_n of_o this_o history_n which_o make_v paschasus_n the_o first_o author_n of_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o on_o the_o other_o this_o give_v a_o great_a presumption_n that_o what_o the_o minister_n say_v touch_v paschasus_n be_v true_a see_v in_o the_o 11_o century_n when_o the_o dispute_n about_o the_o eucharist_n grow_v hot_a people_n say_v the_o same_o thing_n than_o we_o do_v now_o we_o see_v paschasus_n in_o the_o 9th_o century_n charge_v with_o enthusiasm_n and_o vision_n in_o the_o 11_o respect_a as_o the_o father_n of_o transubstantiation_n as_o he_o that_o draw_v it_o only_o from_o his_o own_o fancy_n these_o two_o matter_n of_o fact_n be_v moreover_o confirm_v by_o i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o other_o considerable_a matter_n hereunto_o relate_v and_o mr._n arnaud_n come_v tell_v we_o confident_o that_o he_o marvail_v we_o shall_v dare_v still_o attribute_v this_o innovation_n to_o paschasus_n and_o that_o our_o proof_n be_v mere_a sophism_n and_o conjecture_n not_o worth_a the_o mind_v the_o anonymous_a author_n which_o cellot_n the_o jesuit_n have_v publish_v furnish_v we_o with_o a_o 9th_o proof_n in_o his_o way_n of_o defend_v paschasus_n for_o have_v say_v that_o some_o assert_v what_o we_o receeive_v from_o the_o altar_n be_v the_o same_o as_o that_o which_o be_v cottesch_n cellot_n in_o append_v ad_fw-la hist_n cottesch_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o that_o other_o deny_v it_o and_o say_v that_o it_o be_v another_o thing_n he_o add_v a_o little_a after_o now_o for_o those_o which_o say_v it_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o that_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n or_o say_v it_o be_v another_o thing_n we_o shall_v relate_v the_o several_a opinion_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n which_o do_v indeed_o appear_v to_o be_v different_a but_o yet_o be_v satisfactory_a enough_o be_v they_o full_o understand_v with_o discretion_n now_o i_o speak_v of_o paschasus_n ratbert_n abbot_n of_o corby_n who_o whether_o he_o be_v require_v or_o provoke_v for_o it_o be_v uncertain_a which_o have_v write_v on_o this_o matter_n a_o book_n of_o about_o a_o hundred_o chapter_n which_o he_o have_v fill_v with_o several_a authority_n of_o the_o father_n and_o under_o the_o name_n of_o s._n ambrose_n have_v therein_o establish_v that_o what_o we_o receive_v from_o the_o altar_n be_v entire_o the_o same_o flesh_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n suffer_v on_o the_o cross_n rise_v from_o the_o sepulchre_n and_o be_v at_o this_o day_n osser_v for_o the_o life_n of_o the_o world_n raban_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o abbot_n egilon_n and_o one_o ratram_n in_o a_o book_n dedicate_v to_o king_n charles_n argue_v sufficient_o against_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o this_o same_o flesh_n which_o they_o prove_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o s._n hierom_n which_o say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v in_o two_o manner_n and_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o s._n augustin_n which_o say_v that_o this_o term_n may_v be_v take_v three_o way_n and_o because_o they_o maintain_v that_o in_o s._n ambrose_n '_o s_z book_n we_o do_v not_o find_v it_o exact_o thus_o we_o shall_v relate_v not_o only_o the_o passage_n of_o s._n ambrose_n without_o any_o alteration_n but_o also_o those_o of_o s._n augustin_n s._n hierom_n and_o other_o in_o the_o manner_n we_o find_v they_o to_o the_o end_n that_o have_v consider_v they_o it_o may_v appear_v to_o those_o to_o who_o it_o shall_v please_v god_n to_o reveal_v it_o that_o these_o great_a man_n do_v not_o differ_v one_o from_o another_o in_o opinion_n and_o that_o in_o the_o catholic_n church_n we_o must_v all_o have_v the_o same_o mind_n without_o the_o least_o schism_n hitherto_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o this_o defender_n of_o paschasus_n have_v recourse_n to_o the_o public_a belief_n of_o the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n or_o protest_v that_o paschasus_n have_v offer_v nothing_o but_o what_o all_o christian_n do_v general_o agree_v to_o except_o some_o small_a number_n of_o troublesome_a disputer_n who_o deny_v in_o secret_a what_o they_o dare_v not_o contradict_v in_o public_a as_o mr._n arnaud_n speak_v .._o we_o find_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o he_o denote_v those_o which_o hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n under_o the_o name_n of_o some_o and_o the_o opposite_a party_n under_o the_o name_n of_o other_o dicentibus_fw-la quibusdam_fw-la idem_fw-la esse_fw-la quod_fw-la sumitur_fw-la de_fw-la altari_fw-la quod_fw-la &_o illud_fw-la quod_fw-la natum_fw-la est_fw-la ex_fw-la virgin_n aliis_fw-la autem_fw-la negantibus_fw-la this_o be_v not_o the_o language_n of_o one_o who_o be_v persuade_v the_o whole_a church_n speak_v like_o paschasus_n but_o this_o will_v still_o further_o appear_v if_o we_o consider_v what_o this_o same_o author_n add_v afterward_o for_o have_v allege_v some_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n which_o he_o believe_v favour_v paschasus_n hoec_fw-la ideo_fw-la say_v he_o posita_fw-la sunt_fw-la si_fw-la forte_fw-fr per_fw-la ea_fw-la simplicitas_fw-la paschasi_fw-la ratberti_fw-la possit_fw-la excusari_fw-la unde_fw-la maxim_n ab_fw-la obloquentibus_fw-la rabano_n &_o ratramno_fw-la sugillari_fw-la videtur_fw-la quid_fw-la dixerat_fw-la eandem_fw-la esse_fw-la carnem_fw-la quoe_v de_fw-fr altari_fw-la sumitur_fw-la &_o de_fw-la virgine_fw-la generatur_fw-la &_o quoe_v quotidie_fw-la adhuc_fw-la pro_fw-la mundi_fw-la salute_v immolatur_fw-la i_o have_v bring_v these_o passage_n to_o see_v whether_o one_o can_v not_o excuse_v the_o simplicity_n of_o paschasus_n ratbert_n especial_o in_o respect_n of_o that_o particular_a for_o which_o he_o be_v blame_v by_o his_o adversary_n raban_n and_o ratram_n for_o say_v that_o what_o we_o receive_v from_o the_o altar_n be_v the_o same_o flesh_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o be_v still_o every_o day_n immolate_a for_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o world_n now_o let_v any_o man_n serious_o tell_v i_o whether_o people_n be_v wont_a to_o defend_v after_o this_o manner_n one_o who_o have_v the_o whole_a church_n on_o his_o side_n except_v some_o troublesome_a rash_a disputer_n be_v such_o a_o one_o simplicity_n endeavour_v to_o be_v excuse_v by_o any_o body_n do_v we_o say_v in_o such_o a_o case_n if_o perhaps_o it_o may_v be_v excusable_a do_v people_n place_n on_o one_o hand_n irreconcilable_a adversary_n who_o defame_v he_o and_o on_o the_o other_o simple_a excuse_n and_o excuse_n offer_v in_o a_o fearful_a and_o doubtful_a manner_n si_fw-mi forte_fw-fr simplicitas_fw-la paschasii_fw-la possit_fw-la excusari_fw-la let_v mr._n arnaud_n say_v what_o he_o please_v the_o discourse_n of_o this_o anonymous_a author_n offer_v such_o a_o idea_n of_o the_o adversary_n of_o paschasus_n as_o of_o person_n that_o deliver_v themselves_o open_o in_o the_o church_n who_o have_v then_o advantage_n over_o paschasus_n even_o to_o the_o defame_v he_o for_o teach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o furnish_v we_o at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o the_o idea_n of_o paschasus_n as_o of_o a_o man_n who_o must_v be_v excuse_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o his_o simplicity_n but_o yet_o his_o expression_n may_v be_v defend_v by_o some_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n now_o these_o two_o idea_n plain_o enough_o show_v that_o paschasus_n be_v a_o innovator_n there_o be_v other_o proof_n in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n which_o i_o do_v not_o think_v necessary_a to_o repeat_v here_o have_v nothing_o more_o to_o add_v to_o '_o they_o we_o will_v pass_v then_o to_o author_n who_o be_v contemporary_n with_o paschasus_n to_o know_v of_o they_o whether_o they_o teach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n as_o he_o do_v chap._n x._o of_o author_n in_o the_o nine_o century_n walafridus_n strabo_n florus_n remy_n of_o auxerre_n chstriian_a drutmar_n we_o may_v now_o say_v i_o hope_v with_o some_o kind_n of_o confidence_n notwithstanding_o mr._n arnaud_n insulting_n that_o paschasus_n be_v a_o innovator_n this_o be_v a_o truth_n sufficient_o clear_v by_o what_o i_o have_v already_o do_v in_o the_o two_o precede_a chapter_n but_o to_o make_v this_o if_o possible_a more_o plain_a we_o must_v make_v some_o few_o reflection_n on_o the_o author_n which_o be_v of_o the_o same_o century_n as_o paschasus_n beside_o what_o i_o already_o say_v of_o they_o in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n for_o if_o it_o appear_v that_o these_o author_n have_v not_o hold_v the_o same_o language_n as_o he_o do_v
and_o raban_n who_o be_v paschasus_n his_o adversary_n but_o in_o short_a if_o we_o will_v consult_v mr._n arnaud_n he_o will_v tell_v we_o on_o the_o contrary_a 870._o book_n 8._o ch_z 11._o page_n 870._o that_o amalarius_n and_o heribald_n be_v in_o no_o wise_a adversary_n to_o paschasus_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n grant_v it_o because_o he_o believe_v william_n of_o malmsbury_n say_v it_o but_o that_o this_o do_v not_o appear_v to_o be_v true_a that_o amalarius_n indeed_o be_v a_o sterconarist_n but_o yet_o never_o any_o body_n teach_v more_o express_o the_o real_a presence_n thus_o these_o gentleman_n who_o so_o great_o insult_v over_o we_o when_o they_o find_v any_o difference_n among_o we_o minister_n in_o the_o least_o point_n of_o history_n or_o conjecture_v do_v not_o always_o agree_v among_o themselves_o one_o say_v amalarius_n be_v the_o forerunner_n of_o berenger_n the_o other_o maintain_v that_o never_o any_o man_n teach_v more_o formal_o the_o real_a presence_n the_o one_o make_v he_o together_o with_o heribald_a and_o raban_n a_o bitter_a enemy_n to_o paschasus_n and_o the_o other_a protest_v it_o be_v not_o likely_a to_o be_v true_a to_o clear_v up_o this_o confusion_n we_o must_v have_v recourse_n to_o the_o passage_n of_o amalarius_n and_o judge_v of_o his_o doctrine_n from_o itself_o he_o tell_v we_o then_o first_o that_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v do_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o mass_n be_v transact_v eccl._n praesat_fw-la ad_fw-la lib._n de_fw-fr offic._n eccl._n as_o in_o a_o sacrament_n of_o our_o lord_n passion_n as_o he_o himself_o command_v we_o say_v every_o time_n you_o do_v this_o do_v it_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o and_o therefore_o the_o priest_n who_o immolate_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v in_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n the_o bread_n the_o wine_n and_o water_n and_o wine_n be_v for_o sacrament_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n the_o sacrament_n must_v have_v some_o resemblance_n with_o the_o thing_n of_o which_o they_o be_v sacrament_n let_v the_o priest_n then_o be_v like_o our_o saviour_n christ_n as_o the_o bread_n the_o wine_n and_o liquor_n be_v like_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o appear_v from_o these_o word_n that_o in_o the_o stile_n of_o amalarius_n to_o be_v a_o sacrament_n of_o a_o thing_n be_v to_o represent_v it_o and_o hold_v the_o place_n of_o it_o for_o this_o be_v precise_o what_o these_o term_n signify_v the_o thing_n of_o the_o mass_n be_v do_v in_o sacrament_n of_o our_o lord_n passion_n and_o these_o other_o term_n the_o priest_n be_v in_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n when_o then_o he_o add_v that_o the_o bread_n the_o wine_n and_o water_n be_v in_o sacrament_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v clear_a he_o mean_v they_o stand_v in_o stead_n of_o it_o and_o represent_v they_o and_o this_o resemblance_n which_o he_o insert_v afterward_o between_o the_o bread_n the_o wine_n and_o the_o water_n and_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o they_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o they_o confirm_v the_o same_o thing_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n formal_o distinguish_v they_o from_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n themselves_o mr._n arnaud_v answer_n that_o amalarius_n have_v follow_v the_o language_n of_o 783._o book_n 8._o ch_z 4._o p._n 783._o sense_n and_o that_o the_o question_n here_o be_v not_o to_o explain_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o the_o mysterious_a reference_n which_o god_n will_v engrave_v in_o the_o symbol_n which_o he_o have_v choose_v in_o this_o mystery_n but_o what_o reason_n have_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o make_v amalarius_n to_o have_v follow_v the_o language_n of_o sense_n in_o opposition_n to_o that_o of_o faith_n see_v amalarius_n do_v not_o mention_v any_o thing_n that_o lead_v to_o this_o distinction_n and_o that_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o appear_v by_o the_o term_n which_o he_o make_v use_v of_o that_o he_o honest_o mean_v the_o eucharist_n be_v real_a bread_n and_o wine_n in_o substance_n who_o tell_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o amalarius_n make_v not_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o eucharist_n to_o consist_v in_o the_o whole_a action_n be_v a_o sacrament_n of_o our_o lord_n passion_n that_o the_o priest_n immolate_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o he_o represent_v therein_o our_o saviour_n christ_n and_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n stand_v for_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n we_o must_v judge_n of_o amalarius_n his_o doctrine_n by_o his_o expression_n to_o be_v in_o sacrament_n according_a to_o he_o be_v to_o represent_v and_o stand_v for_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v in_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n as_o the_o priest_n be_v in_o sacrament_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o be_v not_o then_o real_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n amalarius_n himself_o do_v clear_o explain_v his_o mind_n in_o another_o 834._o lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr off._n cap._n 25._o book_n â—_o ch_n 7._o page_n 834._o place_n say_v that_o the_o priest_n bow_v himself_o and_o recommend_v to_o god_n what_o be_v immolate_a in_o the_o stead_n of_o jesus_n christ_n hoc_fw-la quod_fw-la vice_fw-la christi_fw-la immolatum_fw-la est_fw-la deo_fw-la patri_fw-la commendat_fw-la mr._n arnaud_n say_v this_o be_v not_o a_o expression_n contrary_a to_o the_o real_a presence_n because_o agapius_n have_v make_v use_n of_o it_o and_o that_o in_o effect_n this_o expression_n be_v ground_v on_o the_o different_a state_n wherein_o jesus_n christ_n be_v in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o wherein_o he_o have_v be_v in_o his_o passion_n and_o that_o wherein_o he_o now_o be_v in_o heaven_n for_o this_o diversity_n distinguish_v he_o to_o our_o sense_n it_o make_v one_o distinguish_v he_o likewise_o in_o the_o expression_n but_o all_o this_o be_v but_o a_o mere_a evasion_n amalarius_n do_v not_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n in_o one_o state_n hold_v the_o place_n of_o himself_o in_o another_o state_n he_o ingenuous_o say_v that_o which_o be_v immolate_a in_o the_o stead_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o if_o you_o will_v know_v what_o he_o mean_v by_o what_o be_v immolate_a in_o the_o place_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o have_v already_o tell_v you_o that_o it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n which_o be_v immolate_a and_o which_o be_v in_o sacrament_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n he_o say_v moreover_o the_o same_o thing_n elsewhere_o the_o oblation_n and_o the_o cup_n 26._o lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr off._n cap._n 26._o signify_v our_o lord_n body_n and_o when_o jesus_n christ_n have_v say_v this_o be_v the_o cup_n of_o my_o blood_n he_o mean_v his_o blood_n which_o be_v in_o his_o body_n as_o the_o wine_n be_v in_o the_o cup._n and_o a_o little_a further_o by_o this_o particle_n of_o the_o oblation_n which_o the_o priest_n put_v in_o the_o cup_n he_o represent_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v rise_v from_o the_o dead_a by_o that_o which_o the_o priest_n or_o the_o people_n eat_v be_v represent_v this_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v still_o on_o the_o earth_n to_o wit_n his_o church_n and_o by_o that_o which_o remain_v on_o the_o altar_n be_v represent_v this_o other_o body_n which_o be_v still_o lie_v in_o the_o sepulchre_n to_o wit_n the_o faithful_a dead_a it_o be_v in_o vain_a that_o mr._n arnaud_n oppose_v to_o these_o passage_n what_o the_o same_o amalarius_n say_v that_o the_o church_n believe_v this_o sacrament_n ought_v to_o be_v eat_v by_o 785._o book_n 8._o ch_z 4._o p._n 785._o man_n because_o she_o believe_v it_o be_v our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n and_o that_o in_o eat_v it_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o faithful_a be_v fill_v with_o benediction_n for_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o reason_n for_o which_o the_o church_n recommend_v to_o the_o faithful_a the_o eat_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v because_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o be_v not_o a_o matter_n in_o contest_v the_o question_n be_v only_o to_o know_v in_o what_o manner_n this_o be_v it_o be_v moreover_o in_o vain_a that_o mr._n arnaud_n urge_v these_o other_o word_n credimus_fw-la ibid._n ibid._n naturam_fw-la simplicem_fw-la panis_fw-la &_o vini_fw-la mixti_fw-la verti_fw-la in_o naturam_fw-la rationabilem_fw-la scilicet_fw-la corporis_fw-la &_o sanguinis_fw-la christi_fw-la we_o believe_v that_o the_o simple_a nature_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o a_o reasonable_a nature_n to_o wit_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n for_o his_o sense_n be_v not_o that_o there_o be_v make_v a_o real_a conversion_n of_o one_o nature_n into_o another_o but_o that_o there_o be_v make_v a_o mystical_a conversion_n by_o which_o it_o be_v no_o long_o mere_a bread_n and_o wine_n but_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o as_o himself_o say_v elsewhere_o several_a time_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n
be_v not_o the_o stile_n of_o a_o man_n that_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n but_o before_o we_o leave_v amalarius_n we_o must_v join_v he_o to_o heribald_a and_o raban_n for_o they_o stand_v all_o three_o accuse_v by_o several_a author_n with_o stercoranism_n which_o be_v to_o say_v they_o believe_v that_o what_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v digest_v and_o subject_a to_o the_o necessity_n of_o other_o food_n which_o pass_v into_o excrement_n william_n of_o malmsbury_n in_o his_o epitomise_v manuscript_n as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n acknowledge_v attribute_n to_o all_o three_o of_o they_o this_o opinion_n the_o precedent_n maugin_n affirm_v the_o same_o thing_n of_o amalarius_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n say_v his_o proof_n be_v good_a and_o the_o anonymous_a author_n publish_v by_o cellot_n the_o jesuit_n attribute_n the_o same_o sentiment_n to_o heribald_a and_o raban_n without_o any_o mention_n of_o amalarius_n et_fw-la his_fw-la quidem_fw-la say_v he_o qui_fw-la dixerunt_fw-la secessui_fw-la obnoxium_fw-la quid_fw-la nunquam_fw-la antea_fw-la auditum_fw-la est_fw-la id_fw-la est_fw-la heribaldo_n antisiodorensi_fw-la episcopo_fw-la qui_fw-la turpiter_fw-la proposuit_fw-la &_o rabano_n moguntino_n qui_fw-la turpius_fw-la assumpsit_fw-la turpissime_fw-la vero_fw-la conclusit_fw-la suus_fw-la ad_fw-la respondendum_fw-la locus_fw-la servetur_fw-la thomas_n 874._o tom._n 2._o cap._n 19_o lib._n 8._o cap._n 12._o p._n 874._o waldensis_n attribute_n it_o in_o like_a manner_n to_o heribald_a and_o raban_n heribaldus_n say_v he_o altisiodorensis_n episcopus_fw-la &_o rabanus_n moguntinus_n posuerunt_fw-la euchariristoe_n sacramentum_fw-la obnoxium_fw-la esse_fw-la secessui_fw-la mr._n arnaud_n endeavour_v to_o subtract_v raban_n from_o this_o number_n the_o single_a testimony_n say_v he_o of_o a_o author_n so_o little_a judicious_a as_o this_o anonymous_a be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o impute_v this_o sentiment_n to_o raban_n there_o be_v elsewhere_o nothing_o in_o his_o work_n but_o what_o may_v receive_v a_o good_a sense_n but_o have_v he_o so_o soon_o forget_v what_o he_o himself_o write_v eight_o line_n above_o raban_n be_v accuse_v of_o the_o error_n of_o the_o stercoranist_n by_o a_o anonymous_a author_n and_o by_o william_n of_o malmsbury_n this_o anonymous_a be_v not_o the_o only_a author_n that_o give_v this_o testimony_n william_n of_o malmsbury_n assert_n the_o same_o why_o then_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n say_v eight_o line_n after_o the_o single_a testimony_n of_o this_o anonymous_a author_n be_v not_o enough_o if_o his_o single_a testimony_n be_v not_o sufficient_a that_o of_o william_n of_o malmsbury_n will_v confirm_v it_o and_o if_o these_o two_o be_v not_o sufficient_a thomas_n waldensis_n will_v give_v they_o his_o suffrage_n as_o i_o now_o mention_v even_o raban_n himself_o sufficient_o explain_v his_o own_o sentiment_n without_o any_o need_n of_o other_o witness_n for_o observe_v here_o what_o he_o write_v in_o his_o five_o book_n de_fw-fr naturis_fw-la rerum_fw-la the_o lord_n will_v have_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n to_o be_v receive_v by_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o faithful_a and_o serve_v they_o for_o food_n in_o pastum_fw-la eorum_fw-la redigi_fw-la other_o read_v in_o partem_fw-la eorum_fw-la redigi_fw-la to_o the_o end_n this_o visible_a effect_n shall_v represent_v the_o invisible_a effect_n for_o as_o material_a food_n nourish_v and_o strengthen_v the_o body_n so_o the_o word_n of_o god_n inward_o nourish_v our_o soul_n and_o in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o instruction_n of_o ecclesiastic_n he_o formal_o 31._o in_o instit_fw-la cleric_a c._n 31._o teach_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v take_v with_o the_o mouth_n reduce_v into_o nourishment_n for_o our_o body_n and_o convert_v or_o change_v in_o we_o when_o we_o eat_v it_o there_o be_v no_o explication_n can_v shift_v the_o force_n and_o consequence_n of_o these_o term_n the_o question_n be_v now_o whether_o the_o opinion_n of_o these_o person_n who_o have_v be_v since_o odious_o call_v by_o way_n of_o reproach_n stercoranists_n be_v consistent_a with_o the_o real_a presence_n or_o whether_o it_o suppose_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v in_o the_o eucharist_n if_o we_o consult_v durand_n of_o troarn_v to_o know_v what_o these_o stercoranist_n be_v he_o will_v tell_v we_o that_o in_o his_o time_n they_o be_v account_v the_o same_o person_n who_o maintain_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v after_o the_o consecration_n they_o say_v say_v he_o that_o the_o gift_n of_o bread_n 1._o durand_n de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n dom._n part_n 1._o and_o wine_n which_o be_v lay_v on_o the_o altar_n remain_v after_o the_o consecration_n what_o they_o be_v before_o and_o be_v yet_o in_o some_o sort_n the_o true_a body_n and_o true_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n not_o natural_o but_o in_o figure_n and_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o divine_a oblation_n be_v corruptible_a and_o digest_v with_o other_o meat_n he_o say_v the_o same_o thing_n afterward_o in_o two_o or_o three_o several_a place_n and_o call_v these_o people_n stercoranists_n without_o mention_v several_a kind_n of_o they_o as_o that_o some_o of_o they_o be_v for_o have_v the_o substance_n itself_o of_o christ_n body_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o these_o accident_n and_o other_o who_o understand_v it_o of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n it_o also_o appear_v from_o the_o dispute_n of_o guitmond_n that_o this_o be_v the_o sentiment_n of_o berenger_n and_o his_o follower_n for_o he_o introduce_v they_o thus_o argue_v it_o be_v absurd_a to_o expose_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o the_o necessity_n of_o excrement_n 2._o guitmund_n de_fw-fr verb._n euchar._n lib._n 2._o yet_o whatsoever_o enter_v into_o the_o mouth_n as_o our_o saviour_n say_v descend_v into_o the_o stomach_n and_o be_v cast_v into_o the_o draught_n from_o this_o visible_a and_o corporeal_a manducation_n in_o the_o sacrament_n say_v algerus_n have_v spring_v the_o filthy_a heresy_n of_o the_o 7._o alger_n de_fw-fr sac._n lib._n 2._o cap._n 7._o stercoranist_n for_o they_o say_v that_o so_o great_a a_o sacrament_n be_v eat_v corporal_o be_v likewise_o subject_a to_o excrement_n which_o they_o endeavour_v to_o strengthen_v by_o several_a argument_n and_o especial_o by_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o say_v in_o the_o gospel_n whatsoever_o enter_v into_o the_o mouth_n descends_z into_o the_o stomach_n and_o be_v cast_v forth_o into_o the_o draught_n it_o will_v be_v say_v it_o hence_o plain_o appear_v that_o the_o berengarian_o be_v stercoranists_n see_v they_o believe_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v after_o the_o consecration_n but_o that_o it_o do_v not_o hence_o follow_v that_o all_o the_o stercoranist_n and_o especial_o heribald_a and_o raban_n hold_v in_o like_a manner_n the_o subsistence_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n i_o answer_v it_o belong_v to_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o show_v we_o that_o there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o stercoranist_n the_o one_o who_o hold_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o other_o that_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o for_o why_o must_v we_o be_v lead_v by_o his_o authority_n we_o show_v that_o those_o who_o be_v accuse_v of_o stercoranism_n be_v the_o same_o as_o be_v oppose_v for_o not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n if_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v needs_o have_v that_o there_o be_v two_o sort_n it_o be_v his_o part_n to_o prove_v it_o for_o as_o long_o as_o he_o suppose_v this_o without_o proof_n we_o have_v right_a to_o deny_v it_o he_o yet_o will_v it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o convince_v he_o that_o this_o same_o stercoranism_n which_o author_n attribute_v to_o heribaid_n and_o raban_n be_v nothing_o else_o than_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o subsistence_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v to_o say_v in_o a_o word_n that_o it_o be_v exact_o the_o opinion_n of_o berenger_n and_o that_o it_o be_v only_a to_o render_v it_o odious_a that_o their_o adversary_n expose_v it_o under_o this_o idea_n or_o representation_n of_o stercoranism_n which_o be_v what_o justify_v itself_o from_o the_o testimony_n of_o thomas_n waldensis_n who_o tell_v we_o that_o a_o subtle_a doctor_n of_o his_o time_n say_v we_o shall_v interrogate_v the_o priest_n whether_o they_o do_v not_o think_v that_o this_o thing_n 52._o thom._n valden_v tom_fw-mi 2._o cap._n 52._o which_o they_o believe_v to_o be_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n be_v taste_v with_o one_o bodily_a mouth_n and_o whether_o be_v receive_v into_o the_o stomach_n it_o go_v into_o the_o draught_n according_a as_o add_v he_o the_o vile_a sect_n of_o the_o heribaldiens_n and_o lollard_n teach_v for_o they_o say_v all_o that_o this_o bread_n which_o they_o imprudent_o call_v the_o natural_a bread_n be_v the_o august_n sacrament_n and_o consecrate_a host_n here_o i_o think_v we_o have_v the_o heribaldiens_n who_o formal_o say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n the_o consecrate_a host_n which_o according_a to_o they_o pass_v into_o excrement_n be_v the_o natural_a
bread_n the_o aforesaid_a waldensis_n dispute_v in_o the_o sequel_n against_o wicliff_n say_v 26._o ibid._n cap._n 26._o that_o wicliff_n prove_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n by_o the_o experience_n of_o nature_n because_o a_o man_n may_v be_v feed_v with_o host_n whence_o add_v he_o i_o conclude_v that_o as_o he_o admit_v the_o digestion_n of_o the_o eucharist_n he_o must_v likewise_o grant_v that_o it_o pass_v into_o excrement_n and_o thus_o be_v he_o agree_v with_o heribald_a and_o raban_n of_o mayence_n who_o have_v teach_v that_o the_o true_a sacrament_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o casualty_n of_o other_o food_n it_o be_v plain_a he_o put_v no_o difference_n between_o the_o stercoranism_n of_o these_o two_o bishop_n and_o the_o subsistence_n of_o the_o bread_n of_o wicliff_n elsewhere_o he_o also_o more_o clear_o prove_v that_o honorius_n of_o autun_n believe_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v or_o as_o he_o speak_v that_o he_o be_v of_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o panites_n because_o he_o allege_v the_o passage_n of_o raban_n which_o bear_v that_o the_o sacrament_n pass_v into_o our_o food_n et_fw-la ipse_fw-la enim_fw-la say_v he_o de_fw-fr secta_fw-la panitarum_fw-la rabani_n versum_fw-la 90._o ibid._n cap._n 90._o ponit_fw-la infra_fw-la ubi_fw-la agit_fw-fr de_fw-fr partibus_fw-la missoe_n sacramentum_fw-la inquiens_fw-la ore_fw-la percipitur_fw-la &_o in_o alimentum_fw-la corporis_fw-la redigitur_fw-la but_o if_o we_o will_v beside_o the_o testimony_n of_o these_o author_n harken_v moreover_o unto_o reason_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n than_o this_o pretend_a error_n of_o the_o stercoranist_n and_o that_o those_o who_o will_v have_v these_o two_o opinion_n agree_v together_o have_v never_o well_o consider_v what_o they_o undertake_v to_o establish_v it_o be_v not_o possible_a to_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n i_o mean_v of_o this_o same_o numerical_a substance_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o be_v now_o in_o heaven_n without_o believe_v at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o this_o substance_n be_v not_o sensible_a in_o it_o palpable_a visible_a extend_v capable_a of_o be_v divide_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o it_o be_v when_o our_o lord_n converse_v on_o earth_n it_o will_v be_v the_o great_a folly_n imaginable_a to_o impute_v to_o person_n that_o have_v eye_n and_o see_v the_o eucharist_n and_o have_v some_o remain_v of_o common_a sense_n to_o make_v therein_o exist_v this_o body_n without_o make_v it_o therein_o exist_v insensible_a indivisible_a impalpable_a after_o the_o manner_n of_o spirit_n as_o they_o also_o do_v of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n now_o with_o what_o likelihood_n can_v one_o make_v this_o opinion_n agree_v with_o that_o of_o stercoranism_n which_o assert_n that_o this_o body_n be_v digest_v into_o the_o stomach_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o other_o meat_n that_o one_o part_n of_o it_o pass_v into_o our_o nourishment_n and_o the_o other_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o common_a necessity_n of_o aliment_n what_o be_v digest_v be_v touch_v by_o the_o substance_n of_o our_o stomach_n penetrate_v by_o our_o natural_a heat_n divide_v and_o separate_v into_o several_a part_n reduce_v into_o chyle_n then_o into_o blood_n distribute_v through_o all_o the_o several_a part_n of_o our_o body_n and_o join_v immediate_o to_o they_o after_o it_o have_v be_v make_v like_o they_o whilst_o that_o which_o be_v most_o gross_a and_o improper_a for_o our_o nourishment_n pass_v into_o excrement_n what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o person_n who_o be_v not_o bereave_v of_o their_o sense_n can_v subject_v to_o these_o accident_n a_o indivisible_a and_o inpalpable_a substance_n which_o exist_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o spirit_n moreover_o they_o be_v not_o ignorant_a that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v animate_v with_o its_o natural_a soul_n and_o that_o what_o pass_v into_o our_o nourishment_n be_v animate_v by_o we_o what_o a_o monstrous_a opinion_n than_o be_v it_o to_o imagine_v that_o the_o same_o numerical_a body_n can_v be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n animate_v with_o two_o soul_n with_o that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o we_o to_o be_v unite_v hypostatical_o to_o the_o word_n and_o hypostatical_o to_o we_o on_o what_o hand_n soever_o we_o turn_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o it_o be_v a_o inexpressible_a chimaera_n to_o say_v that_o those_o which_o be_v call_v stercoranists_n believe_v the_o real_a presence_n in_o the_o sense_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n understand_v it_o it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v that_o they_o be_v panites_n as_o thomas_n waldensis_n call_v they_o that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o believe_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o real_a substance_n of_o bread_n and_o see_v we_o show_v that_o amalarius_n heribald_n and_o raban_n be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o these_o pretend_a stercoranist_n it_o must_v be_v necessary_o acknowledge_v that_o they_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n whence_o it_o evident_o follow_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v not_o common_o hold_v in_o the_o church_n then_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v it_o be_v for_o these_o three_o great_a man_n hold_v in_o it_o too_o considerable_a a_o rank_n to_o permit_v we_o to_o believe_v they_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o public_a belief_n in_o a_o point_n so_o considerable_a and_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o will_v not_o have_v we_o think_v thus_o of_o '_o they_o one_o of_o they_o to_o wit_n amalarius_n be_v send_v to_o rome_n by_o the_o emperor_n lewis_n to_o seek_v the_o antiphonary_n as_o he_o himself_o testify_v the_o other_o to_o wit_n heribald_a be_v bishop_n of_o auxerre_n and_o repute_v a_o saint_n after_o his_o death_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o inscription_n of_o his_o sepulchre_n here_o lie_v the_o body_n of_o s._n heribald_n and_o the_o last_o to_o wit_n raban_n be_v abbot_n of_o fulde_n and_o afterward_o archbishop_n of_o mayence_n account_v one_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a man_n of_o his_o age_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o baronius_n and_o sixtus_n of_o sienne_n to_o these_o three_o we_o must_v add_v bertram_z for_o it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o that_o he_o be_v also_o one_o of_o those_o who_o be_v afterward_o call_v stercoranists_n which_o be_v to_o say_v he_o believe_v that_o this_o substance_n which_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v subject_a to_o digestion_n and_o pass_v into_o our_o nourishment_n he_o clear_o show_v his_o sense_n in_o several_a place_n of_o his_o book_n for_o have_v relate_v these_o word_n of_o isidor_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v compare_v to_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n dom._n bertram_z de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n dom._n christ_n because_o that_o as_o the_o substance_n of_o this_o visible_a bread_n and_o wine_n inebriate_v the_o outward_a man_n so_o the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o be_v the_o live_a bread_n cheer_v the_o faithful_a soul_n when_o she_o participate_v of_o it_o he_o make_v this_o remark_n say_v this_o he_o clear_o confess_v that_o whatsoever_o we_o take_v outward_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n be_v use_v for_o nourishment_n to_o our_o body_n and_o a_o little_a further_o secundum_fw-la visibilem_fw-la creaturam_fw-la corpus_fw-la pascunt_fw-la and_o speak_v afterward_o of_o the_o eucharistical_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n negari_fw-la non_fw-la potest_fw-la corrumpi_fw-la quod_fw-la per_fw-la part_n comminutum_fw-la disparitur_fw-la ad_fw-la sumendum_fw-la &_o dentibus_fw-la commolitum_fw-la in_o corpus_fw-la trajicitur_fw-la and_o again_o non_fw-la attenditur_fw-la quod_fw-la corpus_fw-la pascit_fw-la quod_fw-la dente_fw-la premitur_fw-la quod_fw-la per_fw-la part_n comminuitur_fw-la sed_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o fide_fw-la spiritualiter_fw-la accipitur_fw-la these_o two_o last_o author_n to_o wit_n raban_n and_o bertram_n beside_o this_o doctrine_n which_o be_v common_a to_o they_o with_o the_o rest_n have_v especial_o this_o that_o they_o have_v formal_o oppose_v the_o novelty_n of_o paschasus_n by_o public_a write_n which_o be_v what_o appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o anonymous_a author_n who_o word_n we_o have_v already_o relate_v for_o he_o say_v in_o proper_a term_n that_o raban_n and_o ratram_n write_v against_o paschasus_n to_o wit_n raban_n a_o letter_n to_o the_o abbot_n egilon_n and_o ratram_n a_o book_n dedicate_v to_o king_n charles_n and_o that_o they_o defame_v he_o for_o offer_v this_o proposition_n that_o what_o we_o receive_v from_o the_o altar_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o same_o flesh_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o suffer_v on_o the_o cross_n and_o rise_v again_o from_o the_o sepulchre_n and_o be_v at_o this_o day_n offer_v for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n we_o have_v no_o reason_n say_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o believe_v that_o raban_n attack_v paschasus_n 874._o book_n 8._o ch_z 12._o p._n 874._o otherwise_o than_o
in_o which_o he_o assert_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o those_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n with_o the_o subsistence_n of_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_n and_o use_v the_o very_a term_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d if_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v mean_v by_o the_o greek_a church_n the_o person_n of_o that_o party_n i_o have_v already_o declare_v to_o he_o and_o again_o tell_v he_o that_o i_o have_v not_o dispute_v against_o he_o we_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o dispute_v the_o conquest_n of_o the_o mission_n and_o seminary_n let_v he_o peaceable_o enjoy_v they_o we_o mean_v only_o the_o true_a greek_n who_o retain_v the_o doctrine_n and_o ancient_a expression_n of_o their_o church_n and_o as_o to_o those_o we_o be_v certain_a of_o two_o thing_n the_o one_o that_o they_o hold_v not_o the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o latin_n which_o i_o believe_v i_o have_v clear_o prove_v and_o the_o other_o that_o they_o alone_o ought_v to_o be_v call_v the_o true_a greek_a church_n although_o the_o contrary_a party_n be_v the_o most_o prevalent_a and_o possess_v the_o patriarchates_n mr._n arnaud_n himself_o have_v tell_v we_o that_o these_o seat_n be_v dispose_v of_o by_o the_o sovereign_a authority_n of_o the_o turk_n to_o those_o that_o have_v most_o money_n and_o we_o know_v moreover_o the_o great_a care_n that_o have_v be_v take_v to_o establish_v the_o roman_a doctrine_n in_o these_o country_n through_o the_o neglect_n and_o ignorance_n of_o the_o prelate_n monk_n and_o people_n whether_o by_o instruct_v their_o child_n or_o gain_v the_o bishop_n or_o fill_v the_o church_n with_o the_o scholar_n of_o seminary_n and_o other_o like_a mean_n which_o i_o have_v describe_v at_o large_a in_o my_o second_o book_n mr._n arnaud_n perhaps_o will_v answer_v that_o he_o likewise_o maintain_v on_o his_o side_n that_o this_o party_n which_o teach_v transubstantiation_n be_v the_o true_a greek_a church_n and_o the_o other_o but_o a_o cabal_n of_o cyril_n disciple_n i_o answer_v that_o to_o decide_v this_o question_n we_o need_v only_o examine_v which_o of_o these_o two_o party_n retain_v the_o doctrine_n and_o expression_n of_o the_o ancient_a greek_n for_o that_o which_o have_v this_o character_n must_v be_v esteem_v the_o true_a greek_a church_n and_o not_o that_o which_o have_v receive_v novelty_n unknown_a to_o their_o father_n now_o we_o have_v clear_o show_v that_o the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v doctrine_n and_o expression_n of_o which_o the_o greek_n of_o former_a age_n have_v have_v no_o knowledge_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o party_n which_o admit_v these_o doctrine_n and_o expression_n be_v a_o parcel_n of_o innovator_n which_o must_v not_o be_v regard_v as_o if_o they_o be_v the_o true_a greek_a church_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n and_o those_o who_o read_v this_o dispute_n always_o remember_v that_o the_o first_o proposition_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v that_o in_o the_o 11_o century_n at_o the_o time_n of_o berenger_n condemnation_n the_o greek_n hold_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n that_o this_o be_v the_o time_n which_o he_o choose_v and_o term_v his_o fix_a point_n to_o prove_v from_o hence_o that_o these_o doctrine_n be_v of_o the_o first_o establishment_n of_o religion_n and_o consequent_o perpetual_a in_o the_o church_n which_o i_o desire_v may_v be_v careful_o observe_v to_o prevent_v another_o illusion_n which_o may_v be_v offer_v we_o by_o transfer_v the_o question_n of_o the_o greek_n of_o that_o time_n to_o the_o greek_n at_o this_o and_o to_o hinder_v mr._n arnaud_n and_o other_o from_o triumph_v over_o we_o when_o it_o shall_v happen_v that_o the_o mission_n and_o seminary_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o intrigue_n which_o be_v make_v use_n of_o shall_v devour_v the_o whole_a land_n of_o greece_n for_o in_o this_o case_n the_o advantage_n draw_v hence_o against_o we_o will_v be_v of_o no_o value_n it_o will_v neither_o hence_o follow_v that_o the_o doctrine_n in_o question_n have_v be_v perplex_v in_o the_o church_n nor_o that_o the_o greek_a church_n hold_v they_o in_o the_o time_n of_o berenger_n condemnation_n and_o what_o i_o say_v touch_v the_o greek_n i_o say_v likewise_o touch_v the_o other_o eastern_a church_n over_o which_o the_o roman_a church_n extend_v its_o mission_n and_o care_n as_o well_o as_o the_o greek_n as_o to_o what_o remain_v let_v not_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v offend_v that_o in_o the_o refutation_n of_o his_o book_n in_o general_n i_o have_v every_o where_o show_v the_o little_a justice_n and_o solidity_n of_o his_o reason_n and_o especial_o in_o the_o refutation_n of_o his_o first_o six_o and_o ten_o book_n i_o acknowledge_v he_o have_v write_v with_o much_o wit_n elegancy_n and_o polite_a language_n and_o attribute_v to_o the_o defect_n of_o his_o subject_n whatsoever_o i_o have_v note_v to_o be_v amiss_o either_o in_o his_o proof_n or_o answer_n but_o it_o be_v very_o true_a the_o world_n never_o see_v so_o many_o illusion_n and_o such_o great_a weakness_n in_o a_o work_n of_o this_o nature_n and_o all_o that_o i_o can_v do_v be_v to_o use_v great_a condescension_n in_o follow_v he_o every_o where_o to_o set_v he_o straight_o i_o have_v only_o now_o to_o beseech_v almighty_a god_n to_o bless_v this_o my_o labour_n and_o as_o he_o have_v give_v i_o grace_n to_o undertake_v and_o finish_v it_o so_o he_o will_v make_v it_o turn_v to_o his_o glory_n and_o the_o church_n edification_n amen_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o dissertation_n which_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n touch_v the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n publish_a under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_z and_z of_o the_o authority_n of_o john_n scot_n or_o erigenus_n london_n print_v by_o m._n c._n for_o richard_n royston_n bookseller_n to_o the_o king_n be_v most_o excellent_a majesty_n 1683._o advertisement_n those_o that_o shall_v cast_v their_o eye_n on_o this_o answer_n will_v be_v at_o first_o apt_a to_o think_v these_o critical_a question_n belong_v only_o to_o scholar_n whereas_o we_o have_v here_o several_a important_a matter_n of_o fact_n which_o be_v in_o a_o manner_n necessary_a to_o the_o full_a understanding_n of_o the_o controversy_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n pretend_v we_o have_v forsake_v the_o ancient_a faith_n and_o that_o berenger_n be_v one_o of_o the_o first_o who_o teach_v our_o doctrine_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n we_o on_o the_o contrary_n maintain_v it_o be_v the_o roman_a church_n that_o have_v depart_v from_o the_o ancient_a belief_n and_o that_o it_o be_v paschasus_n ratbert_n who_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n teach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n and_o to_o this_o in_o short_a may_v he_o reduce_v the_o whole_a controversy_n which_o be_v between_o mr._n claude_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n mr._n claude_n have_v strenuous_o and_o clear_o show_v that_o as_o many_o author_n as_o be_v of_o any_o repute_n in_o the_o 9th_o century_n have_v oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n and_o that_o consequent_o paschasus_n must_v be_v respect_v as_o a_o real_a innovator_n now_o among_o these_o writer_n mr._n claude_n produce_v john_n scot_n or_o erigenus_n and_o bertram_n or_o ratram_n a_o religious_a of_o corby_n two_o of_o the_o great_a personage_n of_o that_o age_n and_o show_v they_o write_v both_o of_o they_o against_o the_o novelty_n which_o paschasus_n have_v broach_v that_o one_o of_o they_o dedicate_v his_o book_n to_o charles_n the_o bald_a king_n of_o france_n and_o the_o other_o likewise_o write_v he_o by_o the_o same_o king_n order_n that_o the_o first_o have_v live_v some_o time_n in_o this_o prince_n court_n die_v at_o last_o in_o england_n in_o great_a reputation_n for_o his_o holiness_n of_o life_n that_o the_o other_o be_v always_o esteem_v and_o reverence_v as_o the_o defender_n of_o the_o church_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v decisive_a in_o our_o favour_n mr._n arnaud_n on_o his_o side_n find_v himself_o touch_v to_o the_o quick_a by_o the_o consequence_n of_o these_o proof_n have_v use_v his_o last_o and_o great_a endeavour_n to_o overthrow_n or_o weaken_v '_o they_o and_o for_o this_o purpose_n have_v publish_v at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o book_n two_o dissertation_n the_o one_o under_o his_o own_o name_n and_o the_o other_o under_o the_o name_n of_o a_o religious_a of_o st._n genevieve_n who_o name_n be_v not_o mention_v in_o the_o first_o which_o be_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o religious_a he_o do_v two_o thing_n for_o first_o he_o endeavour_v to_o persuade_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v not_o in_o effect_n ratram_n '_o be_v but_o
john_n scot_n '_o s_o and_o in_o the_o second_o place_n he_o endeavour_v to_o decry_v john_n scot_n and_o deprive_v he_o of_o all_o esteem_n and_o authority_n in_o the_o other_o dissertation_n mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v that_o whosoever_o be_v the_o author_n of_o this_o book_n mr._n claude_n have_v not_o right_o comprehend_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o and_o that_o this_o book_n do_v not_o combat_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n and_o thus_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v to_o discharge_v himself_o of_o mr._n claude_n '_o s_o proof_n so_o that_o to_o take_v away_o from_o he_o this_o last_o subterfuge_n and_o re-establish_a this_o part_n of_o mr._n claude_n '_o s_o proof_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o show_v clear_o that_o the_o little_a book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n be_v in_o effect_n ratram_n '_o be_v and_o that_o this_o book_n be_v direct_o opposite_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n and_o that_o john_n scot_n be_v a_o author_n who_o testimony_n be_v of_o great_a weight_n and_o authority_n which_o be_v what_o i_o have_v undertake_v to_o do_v in_o this_o answer_n and_o i_o hope_v these_o kind_n of_o elucidation_n will_v not_o be_v deem_v unprofitable_a or_o unpleasant_a moreover_o i_o do_v not_o think_v myself_o oblige_v to_o enter_v into_o a_o particular_a examination_n of_o the_o second_o dissertation_n touch_v bertram_n '_o s_o book_n because_o the_o history_n which_o i_o make_v of_o this_o book_n the_o judgement_n which_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v make_v of_o it_o at_o several_a time_n with_o what_o mr._n claude_n allege_v concern_v it_o in_o the_o 11_o chapter_n of_o his_o six_o book_n be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v clear_o that_o this_o author_n have_v direct_o combat_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n without_o offer_v to_o tire_v the_o reader_n with_o troublesome_a repetition_n moreover_o we_o hope_v to_o give_v the_o public_a in_o a_o short_a time_n a_o translation_n of_o bertram_n '_o s_o book_n which_o be_v but_o a_o small_a treatise_n require_v only_o a_o hour_n read_v in_o which_o every_o one_o may_v see_v with_o their_o own_o eye_n what_o be_v his_o true_a sense_n without_o a_o more_o tedious_a search_n after_o it_o in_o mr._n arnaud_n '_o s_z argument_n or_o i_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o dissertation_n which_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n touch_v the_o treatise_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n publish_a under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n and_o touch_v the_o authority_n of_o john_n scot_n or_o erigenus_n the_o first_o part_n wherein_o be_v show_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n publish_a under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n be_v a_o work_n of_o ratram_n a_o monk_n of_o corbie_n and_o not_o of_o john_n scot._n chap._n i._n a_o account_n of_o the_o several_a opinion_n which_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v offer_v touch_v this_o book_n to_o hinder_v the_o advantage_n which_o we_o draw_v from_o it_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n have_v be_v print_v at_o cologn_n in_o the_o year_n 1532._o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v judge_v it_o so_o little_a favourable_a to_o they_o that_o they_o have_v think_v themselves_o necessitate_v to_o deprive_v it_o of_o all_o its_o authority_n and_o to_o cry_v it_o down_o either_o as_o a_o heretical_a book_n or_o a_o forge_a piece_n or_o at_o least_o as_o a_o book_n corrupt_v by_o the_o protestant_n in_o the_o year_n 1559._o those_o that_o be_v employ_v by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n sanct._n book_n 1._o of_o euch._n c._n 1._o indic_n quirog_n ind._n clem._n viii_o indic_n sandov_n an._n 1612._o praefat._n in_o bibl._n sanct._n for_o the_o examine_n of_o book_n place_v this_o in_o the_o rank_n of_o heretical_a author_n of_o the_o first_o classis_fw-la the_o read_n of_o which_o ought_v to_o be_v forbid_v their_o judgement_n be_v publish_v by_o pius_n iu._n and_o follow_v by_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n and_o quiroga_n and_o by_o pope_n clement_n viii_o and_o cardinal_n sandoval_n sixtus_n of_o sienne_n treat_v this_o book_n no_o better_o in_o 1566._o he_o tell_v we_o it_o be_v a_o pernicious_a piece_n write_v by_o oecolampadus_n and_o publish_v by_o his_o disciple_n under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n a_o orthodox_n author_n to_o make_v it_o the_o better_o receive_v possevin_n the_o jesuit_n and_o some_o other_o follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o sixtus_n and_o carry_v on_o the_o same_o accusation_n against_o the_o author_n of_o appar_n proleg_n in_o appar_n the_o impression_n of_o this_o book_n but_o beside_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rochester_n cite_v it_o against_o oecolampadus_n himself_o in_o the_o year_n 1526._o which_o be_v to_o say_v six_o year_n before_o it_o be_v print_v the_o several_a manuscript_n which_o have_v be_v since_o find_v in_o library_n have_v 2._o joan._n rosseus_n proleg_n in_o 4._o lib._n adv_o oecolamp_n artic._n 2._o show_v that_o this_o accusation_n be_v unjust_a and_o rash_a which_o have_v oblige_v the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n which_o i_o examine_v to_o leave_v it_o and_o confess_v that_o this_o impression_n be_v true_a it_o be_v without_o doubt_n from_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o in_o 1571._o the_o divine_n of_o bertramus_fw-la indic_n belgic_a voce_fw-mi bertramus_fw-la douai_n take_v another_o course_n than_o that_o of_o the_o entire_a proscription_n of_o the_o book_n although_o say_v they_o we_o do_v not_o much_o esteem_n this_o book_n nor_o will_v be_v trouble_v be_v it_o whole_o lose_v but_o see_v it_o have_v be_v several_a time_n print_v and_o many_o have_v read_v it_o and_o its_o name_n be_v become_v famous_a by_o the_o prohibition_n which_o have_v be_v make_v of_o it_o the_o heretic_n know_v it_o have_v be_v prohibit_v by_o several_a catalogue_n that_o moreover_o its_o author_n be_v a_o catholic_n priest_n a_o religious_a of_o the_o convent_n of_o corbie_n belove_v and_o consider_v not_o by_o charlemagne_n but_o by_o charles_n the_o bald_a that_o this_o write_n serve_v for_o a_o history_n of_o all_o that_o time_n and_o that_o moreover_o we_o suffer_v in_o ancient_a catholic_n author_n several_a error_n extenuate_v they_o excuse_v they_o yea_o often_o deny_v they_o by_o some_o tergiversation_n invent_v express_o or_o give_v they_o a_o commodious_a sense_n when_o they_o be_v urge_v against_o we_o in_o dispute_n which_o we_o have_v with_o our_o adversary_n we_o therefore_o see_v no_o reason_n why_o bertram_n shall_v not_o deserve_v the_o same_o kindness_n from_o we_o and_o why_o we_o shall_v not_o review_v and_o correct_v he_o cur_n non_fw-la eandem_fw-la recognitionem_fw-la mereatur_fw-la bertramnus_n lest_o the_o heretic_n shall_v scoff_o tell_v we_o we_o smother_v antiquity_n and_o prohibit_v inquiry_n into_o it_o when_o it_o be_v on_o their_o side_n and_o therefore_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v trouble_v that_o there_o seem_v to_o be_v some_o small_a matter_n which_o favour_v they_o see_v we_o catholic_n handle_v antiquity_n with_o so_o little_a respect_n and_o destroy_v book_n as_o soon_o as_o ever_o they_o appear_v contrary_a to_o we_o we_o ought_v likewise_o to_o fear_v lest_o the_o prohibition_n which_o have_v be_v make_v of_o this_o book_n shall_v cause_v its_o be_v read_v with_o great_a greediness_n not_o only_o by_o heretic_n but_o also_o by_o disobedient_a catholic_n that_o it_o be_v not_o allege_v in_o a_o more_o odious_a fashion_n and_o in_o fine_a do_v more_o hurt_n by_o its_o be_v prohibit_v than_o if_o it_o be_v permit_v thus_o do_v the_o divine_n of_o douai_n ingenious_o declare_v their_o opinion_n how_o book_n ought_v to_o be_v deal_v with_o that_o do_v not_o favour_v their_o belief_n they_o will_v not_o have_v bertram_n book_n prohibit_v but_o correct_v gregory_z of_o valence_n and_o nicholas_n romoeus_n follow_v the_o sentiment_n of_o 10._o lib._n 1._o de_fw-fr praes_n chr._n in_o euch._n c._n 2._o p._n 10._o the_o douai_n divine_v but_o this_o expedient_a be_v become_v whole_o impossible_a since_o there_o have_v be_v several_a manuscript_n find_v in_o place_n unsuspected_a and_o that_o these_o manuscript_n appear_v whole_o conformable_a to_o the_o print_n as_o we_o be_v inform_v 41._o in_o calvini_n effig_n spect_n 3._o col._n 21._o &_o spect._n 8._o col_fw-fr 72._o book_n 2._o of_o euch._n auth._n 39_o p._n 666._o and_o Ê‹sher_n de_fw-fr success_n eccl._n c._n 2._o p._n 41._o by_o cardinal_n perron_n and_o several_a other_o after_o he_o thus_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n find_v '_o emselves_fw-mi fall_a not_o only_o from_o their_o hope_n of_o make_v the_o world_n believe_v this_o be_v a_o false_a piece_n but_o also_o of_o persuade_v they_o it_o be_v corrupt_v have_v be_v force_v to_o have_v recourse_n to_o fresh_a council_n to_o elude_v the_o advantage_n we_o make_v of_o it_o the_o precedent_n mauguin_n see_v then_o on_o
be_v undeniable_a first_o that_o there_o be_v no_o author_n of_o bertram_n name_n in_o the_o 9th_o century_n second_o that_o the_o eulogy_n which_o he_o give_v to_o bertram_n be_v suitable_a only_o to_o ratramnus_n by_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o learned_a man_n that_o it_o will_v be_v a_o wonderful_a thing_n for_o neither_o trithemius_n nor_o sigebert_n to_o mention_v a_o word_n of_o ratramnus_n one_o of_o the_o most_o famous_a author_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n second_o a_o anonymous_a author_n who_o apparent_o write_v since_o algerus_n which_o be_v to_o say_v about_o the_o year_n 1140._o formal_o attribute_n to_o ratram_n to_o have_v write_v a_o treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n against_o the_o sentiment_n of_o paschasus_n ratbert_n and_o dedicate_v it_o to_o the_o french_a king_n charles_n the_o bald._n now_o this_o be_v what_o agree_v precise_o with_o the_o book_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o bertram_n for_o first_o he_o direct_o decide_v against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n although_o he_o do_v not_o name_v he_o second_o it_o be_v dedicate_v to_o king_n charles_n three_o the_o argument_n which_o the_o anonymous_a author_n relate_v as_o be_v common_a to_o raban_n and_o ratram_n be_v sound_a in_o the_o book_n publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n three_o the_o style_n and_o hypothesis_n of_o this_o book_n of_o bertram_n be_v whole_o the_o same_o with_o those_o of_o other_o write_n of_o ratram_n as_o i_o shall_v make_v appear_v but_o before_o we_o come_v to_o this_o behold_v another_o proof_n which_o alone_o be_v sufficient_a to_o decide_v our_o question_n four_o there_o be_v manuscript_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o bear_v the_o same_o name_n of_o ratram_n first_o those_o that_o in_o 1532._o cause_v this_o book_n to_o be_v print_v at_o cologn_n express_o observe_v that_o they_o prefer_v the_o name_n of_o bertram_n before_o any_o other_o name_n of_o the_o same_o author_n which_o appear_v to_o they_o less_o know_v let_v the_o reader_n know_v say_v they_o that_o although_o the_o name_n of_o this_o author_n be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o elsewhere_o express_v in_o another_o manner_n yet_o this_o name_n to_o wit_n of_o bertram_n be_v most_o common_a and_o familiar_a aught_o to_o be_v prefer_v before_o any_o other_o this_o other_o name_n can_v be_v none_o but_o that_o of_o ratramnus_n which_o appear_v to_o they_o less_o know_v than_o that_o of_o bertram_n only_o because_o that_o in_o 1531._o which_o be_v to_o say_v a_o year_n before_o the_o edition_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o catalogue_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n of_o trithemius_n be_v publish_v at_o cologn_n itself_o and_o therein_o mention_v make_v of_o this_o author_n under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n and_o not_o under_o that_o of_o ratram_n second_o the_o divine_n of_o douai_n have_v without_o question_n some_o manuscript_n of_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n under_o the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n without_o which_o they_o can_v not_o say_v of_o bertram_n what_o they_o have_v say_v three_o cardinal_n perron_n atte_v he_o see_v at_o 6._o in_o indic_n 〈◊〉_d voce_fw-mi bertram_z 〈◊〉_d lib._n 2._o the_o 〈◊〉_d aut._n 39_o p._n â—_o 6._o mr._n le_fw-fr fevre's_fw-fr the_o prince_n tutor_n a_o ancient_a manuscript_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n under_o the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n these_o proof_n be_v convince_a to_o rational_a man_n the_o only_a thing_n which_o have_v raise_v any_o scruple_n be_v the_o name_n of_o bertram_n which_o some_o transcriber_n and_o those_o that_o have_v publish_v it_o from_o these_o copy_n have_v put_v in_o instead_o of_o the_o true_a name_n which_o be_v ratramnus_n but_o this_o signify_v little_a for_o first_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o bertram_n book_n be_v write_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n in_o which_o time_n there_o be_v no_o author_n name_v bertram_n so_o that_o this_o must_v needs_o be_v a_o corrupt_a name_n through_o the_o ignorance_n of_o some_o transcriber_n it_o be_v then_o fit_v to_o attribute_v this_o book_n to_o one_o of_o the_o author_n of_o those_o time_n who_o name_n come_v near_a to_o that_o of_o bertram_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v none_o which_o come_v near_o than_o ratram_n theophilus_n raynaud_n the_o jesuit_n have_v acknowledge_v this_o truth_n how_o easy_a have_v it_o be_v say_v he_o to_o confound_v bertram_z and_o ratram_n in_o so_o great_a 133._o erotem_fw-la page_n 132_o 133._o a_o affinity_n and_o resemblance_n of_o name_n we_o may_v allege_v two_o cause_n of_o this_o confusion_n which_o be_v very_o probable_a first_o it_o be_v the_o custom_n to_o give_v the_o name_n beatus_fw-la to_o illustrious_a man_n in_o the_o church_n instead_o of_o sanctus_n which_o have_v be_v since_o affect_o give_v they_o of_o which_o there_o be_v thousand_o of_o instance_n in_o manuscript_n and_o print_a book_n it_o be_v then_o very_a likely_a that_o some_o transcriber_n find_v in_o manuscript_n the_o title_n of_o this_o book_n b._n ratrami_n or_o be._n ratrami_n which_o signify_v beati_fw-la ratramni_fw-la they_o have_v imprudent_o join_v all_o these_o letter_n and_o make_v thereof_o but_o one_o name_n thus_o in_o the_o edition_n of_o aldus_fw-la instead_o of_o read_v p._n cornutus_n which_o signify_v publius_n cornutus_n they_o have_v join_v the_o letter_n of_o the_o manuscript_n which_o shall_v be_v separate_a whereof_o they_o have_v make_v the_o barbarous_a name_n of_o phornutus_n second_o it_o be_v likely_a that_o the_o conformity_n of_o the_o letter_n b_o with_o the_o letter_n r_n which_o in_o the_o ancient_a impression_n and_o manuscript_n differ_v only_o in_o one_o stroke_n may_v have_v give_v way_n to_o this_o error_n the_o likeness_n of_o capital_a letter_n have_v produce_v like_o change_n the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n himself_o tell_v we_o that_o in_o two_o manuscript_n of_o the_o abbey_n of_o s._n victor_n the_o transcriber_n have_v write_v babanus_n instead_o of_o 2._o siâ—_n medit_n tho._n waldensis_n a_o 1521._o paris_n labbe_n de_fw-fr script_n p._n 205._o t._n 2._o rabanus_n and_o thus_o do_v we_o read_v in_o some_o manuscript_n of_o haimon_n of_o halberstat_n raymo_n for_o haymo_n second_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o book_n itself_o there_o be_v none_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n to_o who_o we_o can_v attribute_v this_o book_n but_o to_o ratram_n this_o book_n suppose_v in_o its_o preface_n that_o there_o happen_v a_o terrible_a division_n between_o the_o subject_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o this_o prince_n according_a to_o his_o piety_n search_v the_o mean_n to_o reduce_v to_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o faith_n those_o that_o have_v change_v it_o engage_v the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n to_o tell_v he_o his_o thought_n on_o this_o subject_n now_o this_o time_n be_v exact_o that_o wherein_o ratram_n live_v and_o the_o esteem_n which_o charles_n the_o bald_a show_v this_o author_n be_v precise_o the_o same_o which_o he_o pay_v to_o ratram_n in_o a_o occasion_n like_o this_o for_o his_o subject_n be_v divide_v on_o the_o matter_n of_o grace_n and_o predestination_n he_o consult_v ratramnus_n on_o this_o difference_n and_o show_v how_o great_o he_o value_v his_o judgement_n in_o theological_a question_n all_o these_o reason_n take_v together_o do_v so_o well_o prove_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v of_o ratramnus_n that_o those_o who_o have_v not_o consider_v they_o all_o have_v yet_o yield_v to_o the_o evidence_n of_o those_o they_o be_v acquaint_v with_o we_o may_v moreover_o say_v that_o if_o they_o have_v not_o be_v explain_v they_o have_v be_v at_o least_o acknowledge_v before_o usher_n by_o the_o divine_n of_o douai_n whether_o they_o have_v see_v manuscript_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o ratram_n as_o it_o be_v likely_a they_o do_v or_o believe_v with_o raynaud_n that_o this_o corruption_n of_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o ratram_n must_v be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o in_o effect_n whence_o can_v they_o divine_v these_o three_o thing_n first_o that_o bertram_n be_v a_o monk_n of_o corby_n as_o well_o as_o a_o priest_n trithemius_n and_o sigebert_n have_v never_o say_v so_o and_o the_o title_n of_o the_o book_n bear_v presbyteri_fw-la and_o not_o monachi_fw-la second_o that_o this_o book_n be_v not_o dedicate_v to_o charlemagne_n but_o to_o charles_n the_o bald_a although_o the_o edition_n run_v ad_fw-la carolum_fw-la magnum_fw-la three_o that_o the_o author_n be_v a_o catholic_n be_v not_o this_o a_o fair_a
know_v but_o two_o edition_n of_o sigebert_n that_o of_o suffridus_n petrus_n and_o that_o of_o miroeus_n which_o in_o my_o opinion_n have_v be_v publish_v from_o that_o of_o suffridus_n now_o as_o far_o as_o one_o can_v judge_n of_o they_o the_o manuscript_n of_o gemblou_n and_o vauvert_n ought_v to_o be_v prefer_v to_o these_o edition_n because_o the_o manuscript_n of_o gemblou_n perhaps_o be_v the_o original_n of_o sigebert_n own_o hand_n who_o write_v and_o die_v at_o gemblou_n we_o know_v very_o well_o how_o great_a a_o difference_n there_o be_v between_o the_o edition_n of_o the_o chronicle_n of_o sigebert_n by_o miroeus_n from_o a_o manuscript_n of_o gemblou_n and_o the_o other_o edition_n publish_v from_o manuscript_n sigiber_n see_v labb_n de_fw-fr script_n eccles_n in_o sigiber_n which_o have_v be_v corrupt_v but_o suppose_v this_o be_v not_o sigebert_n own_a handwriting_n it_o be_v certain_a the_o monk_n of_o a_o abbey_n know_v best_a the_o hand_n of_o transcriber_n who_o have_v precede_v they_o in_o the_o same_o place_n it_o be_v likely_a then_o that_o this_o manuscript_n be_v more_o correct_a than_o those_o to_o be_v meet_v with_o elsewhere_o this_o manuscript_n of_o gemblou_n be_v moreover_o confirm_v by_o the_o manuscript_n of_o the_o priory_n of_o vauvert_n and_o in_o fine_a by_o the_o manuscript_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n as_o i_o have_v represent_v our_o author_n acquit_v himself_o not_o much_o better_a in_o another_o argument_n which_o one_o may_v draw_v from_o this_o that_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o christ_n ratramnus_n defend_v the_o same_o doctrine_n which_o be_v teach_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o bishop_n usher_n be_v he_o that_o have_v make_v this_o judgement_n on_o the_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o christ_n but_o that_o this_o treatise_n be_v at_o present_a public_a this_o conjecture_n of_o usher_n can_v only_o serve_v to_o discover_v the_o insincerity_n of_o this_o protestant_n because_o there_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v one_o word_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o add_v hereunto_o other_o thing_n which_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o our_o subject_n and_o which_o i_o do_v not_o refute_v as_o i_o may_v lest_o i_o turn_v aside_o the_o reader_n mind_n from_o the_o point_n in_o hand_n but_o he_o be_v to_o blame_v in_o accuse_v bishop_n usher_n of_o deceit_n for_o what_o he_o say_v of_o this_o book_n de_fw-fr nativitate_fw-la christi_fw-la be_v comprehend_v in_o a_o parenthesis_n and_o there_o be_v neither_o affectation_n nor_o heat_n in_o produce_v it_o it_o appear_v that_o this_o be_v a_o new_a discovery_n which_o he_o make_v since_o he_o write_v his_o treatise_n of_o the_o succession_n and_o state_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n wherein_o this_o remark_n have_v be_v proper_a when_o he_o make_v this_o observation_n on_o the_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o handle_v a_o quite_o different_a subject_n to_o wit_n the_o history_n of_o gotthescalc_n the_o manuscript_n which_o he_o cite_v be_v not_o in_o his_o hand_n alone_o neither_o do_v he_o suppress_v they_o he_o careful_o denote_v the_o place_n where_o they_o be_v and_o they_o may_v be_v easy_o find_v out_o after_o all_o say_v he_o we_o be_v so_o far_o from_o read_v the_o doctrine_n of_o bertram_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o christ_n that_o we_o find_v not_o one_o word_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n therein_o suppose_v this_o be_v true_a must_v therefore_o bishop_n usher_n be_v a_o impostor_n unworthy_a of_o credit_n that_o prelate_n only_o say_v that_o the_o same_o doctrine_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v in_o that_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n he_o do_v not_o make_v a_o particular_a mention_n of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o if_o he_o mean_v so_o we_o need_v only_o cast_v our_o eye_n on_o some_o place_n of_o this_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o approve_v of_o his_o judgement_n we_o know_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n combat_v the_o substantial_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n reject_v likewise_o as_o a_o absurdity_n the_o opinion_n which_o assert_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n may_v be_v in_o several_a place_n and_o the_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n distinct_o assert_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v so_o determine_v by_o its_o nature_n to_o be_v in_o one_o 3._o tom._n 1._o spicil_n p._n 323_o 324._o c._n 3._o place_n that_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o it_o to_o be_v in_o two_o place_n at_o once_o although_o our_o lord_n be_v every_o where_o in_o respect_n of_o his_o divinity_n and_o thus_o do_v it_o combat_v the_o natural_a consequence_n of_o paschasus_n his_o opinion_n which_o certain_o suffice_v to_o justify_v usher_n if_o he_o respect_v this_o matter_n as_o to_o the_o reason_n which_o we_o draw_v from_o the_o conformity_n which_o there_o be_v between_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o the_o work_n of_o ratram_n the_o author_n answer_v that_o this_o conjecture_n may_v have_v some_o force_n be_v the_o question_n whether_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v write_v by_o ratram_n or_o oecolampadius_n but_o at_o present_a when_o it_o be_v doubt_v whether_o it_o be_v the_o work_n of_o ratram_n or_o of_o some_o other_o author_n of_o the_o same_o century_n it_o be_v useless_a most_o author_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n finish_v or_o begin_v their_o book_n with_o acknowledgement_n of_o their_o own_o weakness_n and_o inability_n like_v to_o those_o which_o be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o undoubted_a write_n of_o ratram_n and_o in_o that_o of_o bertram_n for_o which_o he_o allege_v some_o example_n take_v out_o of_o two_o treatise_n of_o john_n scot._n but_o he_o pitiful_o elude_v this_o reason_n it_o be_v take_v from_o the_o whole_a style_n and_o genius_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n compare_v with_o the_o style_n and_o genius_n of_o the_o work_n of_o ratram_n and_o not_o from_o some_o sentence_n which_o seem_v conformable_a therein_o cellot_n and_o mr._n claude_n be_v of_o this_o opinion_n and_o certain_o the_o inscription_n of_o the_o book_n be_v alike_o the_o book_n of_o predestination_n be_v adscribe_v domino_fw-la glorioso_fw-it proecellentissimo_fw-la principi_fw-la carolo_n 109._o t._n 1._o mauguin_n p._n 29._o microp_a p._n 512._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi p._n 109._o ratramnus_n and_o that_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n begin_v gloriose_fw-la princips_fw-mi whereas_o john_n scot_n call_v charles_n seniorem_fw-la he_o be_v treat_v with_o the_o title_n of_o magnificent_a in_o ratram_n book_n of_o predestination_n and_o in_o that_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o like_a manner_n ratram_n be_v engage_v by_o the_o king_n command_v to_o write_v of_o predestination_n show_v great_a modesty_n in_o obey_v which_o also_o appear_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n ratram_n commend_v the_o king_n piety_n for_o his_o inquiry_n into_o religion_n and_o submit_v to_o his_o censure_n all_o which_o be_v see_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n ratram_n follow_v the_o holy_a father_n with_o such_o zeal_n that_o in_o the_o first_o book_n of_o predestination_n he_o bring_v into_o every_o line_n almost_o the_o say_n of_o s._n augustin_n prosper_n salvien_n gregory_n upon_o which_o he_o make_v reflection_n and_o thus_o do_v he_o likewise_o in_o the_o second_o wherein_o he_o only_o cite_v orthodox_n author_n and_o the_o same_o method_n he_o use_v in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n there_o can_v be_v nothing_o more_o regular_a than_o the_o method_n of_o 30._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi p._n 30._o ratram_n in_o his_o book_n of_o predestination_n he_o descend_v to_o the_o foundation_n and_o divide_v his_o whole_a subject_n into_o two_o question_n we_o find_v the_o same_o regularity_n 13._o microp_a p._n 513_o 514._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi p_o 61._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi p._n 13._o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o recapitulation_n be_v in_o a_o manner_n the_o same_o we_o see_v therein_o the_o same_o modesty_n in_o not_o name_v those_o against_o who_o he_o write_v in_o conserve_n the_o glorious_a quality_n of_o the_o moderator_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a we_o meet_v with_o the_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o book_n of_o
the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n we_o may_v confirm_v the_o same_o truth_n by_o compare_v the_o treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n with_o the_o other_o work_v of_o ratram_n be_v that_o trouble_n any_o way_n necessary_a but_o i_o believe_v this_o be_v sufficient_a to_o persuade_v those_o who_o weigh_v thing_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o our_o author_n produce_v a_o reason_n to_o show_v that_o ratram_n be_v not_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n he_o draw_v it_o from_o the_o silence_n of_o hincmar_n this_o silence_n say_v he_o discover_v so_o evident_o the_o injustice_n which_o have_v be_v do_v to_o ratram_n in_o attribute_v the_o book_n of_o bertram_n to_o he_o that_o suppose_v we_o have_v no_o other_o proof_n to_o justify_v he_o this_o here_o will_v be_v more_o than_o sufficient_a to_o take_v away_o all_o suspicion_n which_o within_o these_o few_o year_n have_v be_v entertain_v touch_v his_o integrity_n in_o the_o faith_n there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n if_o we_o believe_v our_o author_n that_o hincmar_n who_o on_o one_o hand_n be_v animate_v against_o ratram_n and_o write_v against_o he_o a_o great_a book_n concern_v predestination_n and_o this_o expression_n trina_n deitas_fw-la and_o who_o on_o the_o other_o condemn_v as_o a_o error_n and_o novelty_n contrary_a to_o the_o faith_n the_o opinion_n of_o john_n scot_n who_o say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o our_o lord_n true_a body_n but_o only_o its_o figure_n and_o memorial_n will_v not_o have_v reproach_v ratram_n on_o this_o subject_n have_v he_o believe_v he_o the_o author_n of_o this_o book_n which_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n see_v this_o book_n yield_v occasion_n enough_o to_o a_o passionate_a enemy_n as_o hincmar_n be_v to_o charge_v he_o with_o this_o heresy_n but_o this_o reflection_n be_v but_o a_o silly_a one_o first_o from_o one_o word_n which_o hincmar_n have_v utter_v against_o john_n scot_n in_o favour_n of_o paschasus_n we_o must_v not_o conclude_v that_o hincmar_n be_v at_o full_a liberty_n to_o write_v against_o ratramnus_n and_o to_o encounter_v he_o as_o a_o heretic_n second_o i_o do_v not_o see_v why_o hincmar_n shall_v be_v so_o mighty_o transport_v against_o ratram_n who_o speak_v without_o heat_n and_o mention_v not_o any_o of_o those_o against_o who_o he_o write_v if_o hincmar_n be_v transport_v against_o ratram_n on_o another_o subject_n it_o do_v not_o hence_o follow_v he_o must_v be_v always_o in_o the_o like_a passion_n on_o all_o subject_n which_o he_o have_v to_o debate_v with_o this_o religious_a three_o this_o our_o author_n suppose_v without_o reason_n that_o hincmar_n be_v in_o a_o condition_n to_o insult_v over_o ratram_n on_o the_o question_n of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o he_o do_v in_o that_o of_o predestination_n and_o there_o be_v herein_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n when_o hincmar_n be_v so_o great_o transport_v against_o ratram_n it_o be_v because_o he_o have_v the_o council_n of_o cressy_n on_o his_o side_n it_o be_v because_o 141._o maug_fw-mi dissert_n hist_o p._n 141._o john_n scot_n declare_v himself_o for_o he_o against_o gothescalc_n and_o ratram_n it_o be_v because_o the_o famous_a raban_n have_v prejudicate_v in_o his_o favour_n in_o a_o council_n hold_v at_o mayence_n in_o 848._o but_o there_o be_v nothing_o like_o this_o in_o the_o question_n of_o the_o eucharist_n john_n scot_n have_v declare_v himself_o against_o the_o sentiment_n of_o paschasus_n the_o king_n know_v it_o and_o keep_v he_o in_o his_o palace_n which_o be_v a_o sufficient_a prejudice_n against_o hincmar_n the_o famous_a raban_n consult_v by_o heribold_n bishop_n of_o auxerre_n and_o arch-chaplain_n that_o be_v to_o say_v great_a almoner_n have_v clear_o take_v part_n against_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o same_o paschasus_n and_o the_o learned_a church_n of_o lion_n who_o have_v persecute_v john_n scot_n whilst_o he_o defend_v the_o opinion_n of_o hincmar_n touch_v predestination_n cease_v molest_v he_o when_o he_o combat_v the_o sentiment_n of_o paschasus_n on_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n four_o our_o author_n suppose_v with_o the_o same_o rashness_n that_o hincmar_n believe_v this_o controversy_n to_o be_v as_o important_a as_o it_o be_v at_o this_o day_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o all_o probability_n for_o first_o hincmar_n content_v himself_o with_o criticise_v on_o the_o opinion_n of_o john_n scot_n in_o very_o soft_a term_n he_o do_v not_o call_v it_o heresy_n but_o novelty_n of_o word_n whereas_o raban_n and_o hincmar_n term_v the_o opinion_n of_o gotthescalc_n on_o the_o divine_a grace_n heresy_n and_o schism_n second_o if_o we_o come_v to_o compare_v what_o hincmar_n say_v against_o ratram_n on_o the_o trina_fw-la deitas_fw-la shall_v we_o not_o find_v that_o what_o he_o say_v against_o john_n scot_n contain_v nothing_o so_o outrageous_a hincmar_n be_v a_o friend_n of_o raban_n who_o write_v a_o letter_n to_o egilon_n 33._o vide_fw-la dissert_n hist_o maug_fw-mi p._n 357_o 358._o penit._n cap._n 33._o abbot_n of_o prom_n and_o afterward_o archbishop_n of_o sens_n against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n he_o be_v a_o friend_n of_o this_o raban_n who_o have_v oppose_v he_o in_o his_o answer_n to_o heribold_n publish_v by_o stewart_n hincmar_n always_o mention_n heribold_n 21._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi p._n 21._o with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o respect_n even_o after_o his_o death_n although_o heribold_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v of_o paschasus_n his_o opinion_n that_o in_o the_o late_a age_n the_o name_n of_o heriboldiens_n be_v give_v to_o the_o disciple_n of_o berenger_n as_o we_o find_v in_o the_o write_n of_o tho._n waldensis_n five_o if_o this_o silence_n of_o hincmar_n prove_v 61._o t._n 2._o de_fw-la sacra_fw-la c._n 61._o that_o ratram_n do_v not_o write_v the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n because_o hincmar_n will_v have_v reproach_v he_o with_o it_o what_o judgement_n must_v we_o make_v of_o this_o author_n affirm_v that_o john_n scot_n write_v this_o book_n of_o bertram_n although_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n which_o write_v so_o fierce_o against_o he_o have_v not_o reproach_v he_o with_o it_o why_o do_v not_o also_o prudentius_n do_v it_o in_o his_o treatise_n against_o hincmar_n and_o pardulus_n be_v not_o this_o the_o ready_a way_n to_o decry_v these_o two_o bishop_n to_o reproach_v they_o that_o they_o make_v use_v of_o the_o pen_n of_o a_o profess_a enemy_n to_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n why_o do_v nicholas_n the_o first_o suffer_v this_o heresy_n grow_v in_o the_o bosom_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a without_o warn_v this_o prince_n of_o it_o that_o same_o nicholas_n who_o concern_v himself_o so_o much_o in_o the_o affair_n on_o this_o side_n the_o mountain_n and_o use_v all_o mean_n to_o inform_v himself_o of_o '_o they_o nicholas_n the_o first_o shall_v bestir_v himself_o in_o the_o affair_n of_o rothadus_n of_o soissons_fw-fr in_o that_o of_o hincmar_n of_o laon_n where_o the_o point_n be_v only_o about_o discipline_n and_o remain_v unconcern_v in_o the_o business_n of_o john_n scot_n although_o he_o err_v in_o the_o eucharist_n he_o shall_v take_v notice_n of_o the_o affair_n of_o ebbon_n of_o reims_n and_o those_o who_o he_o have_v ordain_v and_o not_o take_v any_o notice_n of_o a_o question_n agitate_a at_o the_o court_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a in_o which_o this_o prince_n do_v interest_n himself_o he_o shall_v know_v that_o raban_n have_v oppose_v the_o real_a presence_n by_o public_a write_n that_o he_o to_o who_o raban_n write_v be_v become_v archbishop_n of_o sens_n that_o a_o arch-chaplain_n have_v err_v in_o this_o matter_n and_o all_o this_o without_o be_v concern_v the_o fault_n which_o our_o author_n commit_v in_o this_o reflection_n on_o the_o silence_n of_o hincmar_n proceed_v from_o his_o not_o mind_v two_o thing_n the_o one_o be_v that_o we_o must_v not_o always_o ground_n ourselves_o on_o people_n propose_v their_o sentiment_n in_o advantageous_a term_n and_o speak_v the_o opinion_n of_o their_o adversary_n with_o disdain_n and_o contempt_n this_o be_v particular_o the_o stile_n of_o hincmar_n in_o every_o malter_n he_o treat_v of_o as_o it_o have_v be_v already_o observe_v by_o mr._n mauguin_n and_o mr._n de_fw-fr la_fw-fr motte_n which_o can_v be_v unknown_a to_o our_o author_n 297._o dissert_n hist_o p._n 357_o 358._o apol._n for_o the_o holy_a father_n part_v 5._o p._n 297._o for_o example_n he_o always_o treat_v gotthescalc_n as_o a_o heretic_n although_o it_o be_v believe_v at_o port_n royal_a that_o gotthescalc_n defend_v only_o s._n augustine_n doctrine_n on_o the_o matter_n of_o grace_n the_o other_o be_v that_o our_o author_n have_v conceive_v that_o the_o censure_n of_o hincmar_n against_o john_n scot_n import_v that_o hincmar_n believe_v the_o real_a presence_n
head_n see_v that_o when_o he_o will_v he_o most_o clear_o explain_v his_o notion_n without_o contradict_v himself_o but_o that_o these_o be_v only_a stratagem_n of_o a_o philosopher_n who_o be_v more_o a_o pagan_a than_o a_o christian_n he_o affirm_v the_o same_o may_v be_v find_v in_o bertram_n book_n which_o seem_v in_o twenty_o place_n to_o deviate_v from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o which_o yet_o seem_v in_o as_o many_o place_n to_o approve_v of_o it_o so_o that_o a_o man_n do_v not_o know_v where_o to_o have_v he_o but_o the_o two_o part_n of_o our_o author_n remark_n contradict_v and_o oppose_v each_o other_o for_o if_o john_n scot_n have_v natural_o a_o confuse_a and_o perplex_a mind_n how_o come_v it_o that_o he_o clear_o explain_v his_o thought_n when_o he_o will_v and_o keep_v firm_a when_o he_o please_v without_o contradict_v himself_o this_o be_v not_o the_o character_n of_o a_o confuse_a and_o perplex_a head_n second_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o believe_v that_o as_o soon_o as_o a_o author_n fall_v into_o contradiction_n which_o have_v sometime_o happen_v to_o the_o father_n themselves_o as_o every_o body_n know_v and_o especial_o in_o matter_n which_o have_v perplex_v john_n scot_n and_o wherein_o he_o have_v contradict_v himself_o he_o than_o make_v use_n of_o the_o stratagem_n of_o a_o philosopher_n that_o be_v more_o a_o pagan_a than_o a_o christian_n three_o our_o author_n impertinent_o feign_v that_o bertram_n have_v affect_v obscurity_n and_o ambiguous_a expression_n this_o bertram_n be_v he_o who_o he_o will_v be_v certain_o uphold_v by_o king_n charles_n the_o bald_a and_o heribold_n the_o chief_a person_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n be_v of_o his_o sentiment_n as_o well_o as_o raban_n and_o what_o be_v more_o remarkable_a it_o appear_v that_o he_o defend_v the_o public_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n four_o our_o author_n shall_v not_o allege_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o centuriator_n of_o magdebourg_n to_o show_v this_o book_n to_o be_v obscure_a in_o the_o judgement_n of_o those_o of_o our_o own_o party_n if_o the_o centuriator_n have_v suspect_v some_o expression_n of_o bertram_n book_n we_o know_v that_o from_o 1537._o bulinger_n cite_v it_o with_o eulogy_n moreover_o that_o some_o of_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n have_v mention_v bertram_n book_n as_o if_o it_o make_v 190._o commentar_n in_o 1_o ad_fw-la cor._n 10._o p._n 190._o for_o they_o this_o be_v pure_o the_o effect_n of_o this_o prejudice_n which_o have_v make_v they_o produce_v the_o writing_n of_o raban_n as_o if_o raban_n have_v be_v of_o their_o opinion_n although_o it_o be_v well_o know_v in_o the_o 12_o century_n that_o raban_n write_v against_o paschasus_n the_o censurer_n who_o condemn_a bertram_n book_n and_o who_o be_v public_a person_n be_v soon_o to_o be_v believe_v than_o private_a man_n our_o author_n remark_n again_o a_o second_o character_n of_o the_o genius_n of_o john_n scot_n which_o he_o believe_v be_v in_o bertram_n book_n to_o wit_n these_o argument_n put_v in_o form_n this_o crowd_n of_o syllogism_n and_o enthymeme_v heap_v up_o one_o upon_o another_o these_o maxim_n and_o these_o principle_n draw_v from_o the_o philosophy_n of_o aristotle_n for_o as_o he_o show_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o s._n prudencius_fw-la bishop_n of_o troy_n and_o florus_n deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n this_o be_v the_o way_n of_o john_n scot_n in_o dispute_n he_o pretend_v that_o all_o this_o form_n of_o reason_v be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n of_o which_o he_o produce_v three_o instance_n but_o this_o other_o conformity_n be_v as_o ill_o ground_v as_o the_o precede_a one_o i_o confess_v that_o the_o way_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v very_o argumentative_a one_o may_v observe_v it_o in_o his_o book_n of_o predestination_n as_o prudencius_fw-la and_o florus_n have_v reproach_v he_o but_o i_o do_v not_o see_v that_o because_o there_o be_v some_o philosophical_a argument_n in_o bertram_n book_n our_o author_n produce_v but_o three_o and_o those_o also_o contain_v in_o the_o same_o period_n he_o must_v immediate_o draw_v this_o conclusion_n therefore_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v john_n scot_n nor_o yet_o have_v bertram_n name_v any_o where_o aristotle_n which_o john_n scot_n fail_v not_o to_o do_v as_o appear_v in_o several_a place_n of_o his_o manuscript_n treatise_n of_o nature_n but_o bertram_n have_v not_o so_o much_o as_o the_o name_n of_o this_o philosopher_n yet_o see_v our_o author_n put_v we_o upon_o consider_v the_o genius_n of_o these_o author_n let_v we_o show_v a_o little_a what_o be_v the_o genius_n of_o john_n scot_n and_o that_o of_o bertram_n whence_o it_o will_v clear_o appear_v there_o be_v nothing_o so_o absurd_a as_o to_o make_v john_n scot_n author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n here_o be_v some_o of_o their_o character_n bertram_z follow_v the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o the_o father_n as_o he_o protest_v 167._o de_fw-fr nat._n l._n 1._o p._n 56._o &_o lib._n 4._o p._n 167._o in_o the_o beginning_n and_o john_n scot_n prefer_v reason_n before_o any_o authority_n he_o make_v this_o a_o maxim_n whence_o he_o particular_o esteem_v philosophy_n and_o send_v we_o at_o every_o moment_n to_o the_o write_n of_o aristotle_n he_o do_v thus_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o predestination_n as_o prudencius_fw-la and_o florus_n just_o upbraid_v he_o bertram_z follows_z close_o his_o subject_n without_o let_v it_o go_v out_o of_o sight_n and_o john_n scot_n make_v frequent_a digression_n as_o we_o see_v particular_o in_o his_o manuscript_n treatise_n of_o nature_n bertram_z seem_v to_o stick_v to_o certain_a author_n as_o s._n hierom_n s._n augustin_n s._n fulgencius_fw-la isidor_n s._n gregory_n and_o john_n scot_n affect_v other_o as_o s._n basil_n s._n gregory_n nazianzen_n who_o he_o confound_v with_o s._n gregory_n of_o nysse_n s._n ambrose_n the_o counterfeit_a denis_n the_o areopagite_n boetius_fw-la s._n maximus_n so_o that_o a_o body_n may_v say_v one_o of_o they_o apply_v himself_o to_o the_o latin_a father_n and_o the_o other_o to_o the_o greek_a once_o who_o he_o prefer_v before_o the_o latin_a once_o as_o he_o himself_o affirm_v in_o his_o treatise_n of_o nature_n bertram_n latin_n style_n be_v polite_a enough_o for_o the_o age_n he_o write_v in_o and_o i_o find_v but_o one_o greek_a word_n in_o his_o whole_a treatise_n and_o which_o he_o allege_v only_o because_o it_o be_v find_v in_o a_o passage_n of_o s._n isidor_n which_o he_o cite_v whereas_o 11._o epist_n ad_fw-la card._n calv._n in_o syll._n epist_n hiber_n de_fw-fr honest_a this_fw-mi l._n 24._o c._n 11._o john_n scot_n affect_v a_o greek_a phrase_n and_o manner_n of_o speak_v and_o intermix_v his_o latin_n with_o a_o great_a many_o greek_a word_n which_o render_v his_o style_n very_o singular_a and_o difficult_a as_o it_o have_v be_v observe_v by_o anastasius_n the_o library_n keeper_n and_o petrus_n crinitus_n bertram_z have_v no_o barbarous_a word_n whereas_o john_n scot_n seem_v to_o affect_v they_o bertram_z make_v use_v only_o of_o author_n know_v for_o orthodox_n john_n 113._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi â—_o 109._o 111._o ibid._n p._n 112_o 113._o scot_n declare_v that_o he_o will_v not_o scruple_n to_o borrow_v arm_n from_o heretical_a book_n bertram_z pertinent_o cite_v all_o along_o the_o holy_a father_n whereas_o the_o other_o quote_v they_o with_o much_o less_o coherence_n bertram_z have_v a_o particular_a deference_n for_o s._n augustin_n as_o may_v be_v see_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n whereas_o john_n scot_n 343._o de_fw-fr natur._n l_o 5._o p._n 343._o do_v not_o so_o much_o matter_n his_o authority_n but_o that_o he_o often_o prefer_v the_o greek_a father_n before_o he_o refute_v s._n augustin_n by_o their_o authority_n bertram_z may_v have_v combat_v the_o opinion_n of_o paschasus_n by_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o argument_n take_v from_o philosophy_n which_o he_o do_v not_o do_v whereas_o john_n scot_n make_v use_v every_o where_n of_o philosophical_a argument_n even_o 182._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi p._n 111_o 112._o 182._o to_o the_o mix_n of_o they_o with_o matter_n which_o seem_v to_o claim_v a_o exemption_n from_o '_o they_o that_o which_o distinguish_v they_o yet_o more_o be_v that_o bertram_n deliver_v himself_o in_o a_o most_o plain_a manner_n on_o the_o verity_n of_o the_o human_a nature_n of_o our_o saviour_n since_o it_o be_v exalt_v up_o into_o glory_n by_o the_o resurrection_n he_o teach_v that_o his_o body_n be_v visible_a and_o palpable_a whereas_o john_n scot_n in_o his_o book_n of_o nature_n defend_v the_o impalpability_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n so_o that_o one_o may_v say_v 99_o lib._n 2._o p._n 75_o 76._o 99_o he_o fall_v into_o
the_o error_n of_o origen_n on_o this_o question_n i_o may_v moreover_o show_v that_o john_n scot_n according_a to_o his_o genius_n and_o hypothesis_n must_v without_o doubt_n have_v write_v in_o a_o quite_o different_a manner_n from_o what_o ratram_n have_v do_v and_o this_o be_v a_o remark_n which_o i_o make_v on_o a_o hundred_o place_n in_o his_o manuscript_n dialogue_n of_o nature_n when_o i_o read_v it_o for_o he_o reject_v 364._o lib._n p._n 17_o 18._o 20_o 21_o 22_o 23_o 24._o 2d_o 30._o 35._o 37_o 38_o 39_o 42._o 46_o 47_o 50._o 56._o lib._n 2._o p._n 76._o lib._n 2._o p._n 162._o 178._o lib._n 4._o p._n 292._o 297._o 300._o 306_o 3â—7_n lib._n 5._o p._n 343._o 345._o 348_o 350._o 364._o therein_o almost_o all_o the_o consequence_n of_o paschasus_n his_o doctrine_n in_o a_o very_a convince_a manner_n but_o yet_o very_o different_a from_o the_o method_n of_o bertram_n here_o be_v a_o instance_n thereof_o he_o maintain_v from_o the_o authority_n of_o s._n maximus_n that_o body_n have_v no_o blood_n when_o they_o be_v glorify_v which_o do_v accommodate_v itself_o with_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o john_n damascen_n but_o not_o with_o those_o of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n as_o every_o body_n know_v who_o doubt_v but_o he_o will_v have_v use_v this_o argument_n on_o this_o question_n i_o may_v produce_v several_a other_o but_o since_o this_o matter_n will_v carry_v i_o off_o too_o far_o and_o that_o i_o have_v not_o the_o manuscript_n by_o i_o i_o shall_v therefore_o content_v myself_o with_o the_o remark_n which_o i_o have_v make_v believe_v they_o sufficient_a to_o show_v that_o the_o genius_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v whole_o different_a from_o bertram_n chap._n v._n other_o difficulty_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n form_n on_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n examine_v see_v that_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n be_v a_o piece_n of_o ratram_n and_o not_o of_o john_n scot_n we_o shall_v not_o be_v apt_a to_o suppose_v as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n do_v that_o berenger_n or_o his_o disciple_n first_o publish_v this_o write_n under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n and_o true_o it_o be_v a_o hard_a matter_n to_o know_v the_o commendation_n which_o hildebert_n bishop_n of_o man_n and_o since_o arch_a bishop_n of_o tours_n have_v give_v berenger_n and_o to_o fall_v into_o a_o suspicion_n so_o injurious_a to_o the_o memory_n of_o this_o great_a man_n hildebert_n describe_v berenger_n as_o a_o person_n cujus_fw-la cura_fw-la sequi_fw-la naturam_fw-la legibus_fw-la uti_fw-la et_fw-la mentem_fw-la vitiis_fw-la ora_fw-la negare_fw-la dolis_fw-la virtutes_fw-la opibus_fw-la verum_fw-la proeponere_fw-la falso_fw-la a_o man_n that_o follow_v these_o maxim_n and_o those_o who_o be_v teach_v by_o he_o be_v far_o enough_o from_o all_o manner_n of_o deceit_n i_o need_v only_o then_o show_v that_o suppose_v bertram_n book_n be_v john_n scot_n the_o effect_n will_v not_o cease_v to_o be_v near_o upon_o the_o same_o because_o john_n scot_n have_v be_v a_o man_n of_o great_a note_n and_o authority_n in_o the_o 9th_o century_n but_o because_o our_o author_n imagine_v that_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n under_o which_o this_o book_n have_v first_o appear_v prove_v clear_o that_o it_o be_v not_o ratram_n it_o be_v fit_v before_o this_o to_o consider_v his_o observation_n the_o first_o of_o which_o amount_v to_o this_o that_o sigebert_n trithemius_n and_o 3._o dissert_n art_n 3._o sect_n 3._o cellot_n anonymous_n which_o be_v the_o only_a author_n who_o have_v speak_v of_o bertram_n attribute_n to_o he_o no_o other_o work_n than_o those_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o of_o predestination_n of_o which_o these_o two_o first_o author_n make_v no_o mention_n in_o speak_v of_o john_n scot_n although_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o john_n scot_n have_v write_v two_o book_n on_o these_o same_o subject_n whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o bertram_n be_v a_o fictitious_a author_n which_o at_o bottom_n be_v no_o other_o than_o john_n scot._n thus_o do_v the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n argue_v but_o there_o be_v nothing_o solid_a in_o this_o remark_n first_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n of_o predestination_n be_v dedicate_v to_o hincmar_n and_o pardulus_n whereas_o sigebert_n remark_n express_o that_o that_o of_o bertram_n or_o of_o ratram_n be_v dedicate_v to_o charles_n the_o bald_a as_o we_o see_v in_o effect_n in_o the_o impression_n of_o this_o book_n of_o ratram_n which_o mr._n mauguin_n have_v publish_v second_o trithemius_n confirm_v in_o two_o place_n the_o text_n of_o sigebert_n although_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v also_o that_o bertram_n book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v dedicate_v to_o charles_n which_o sigebert_n be_v silent_a in_o three_o it_o be_v false_a that_o cellot_n anonymous_n have_v the_o name_n of_o bertram_n he_o have_v always_o ratram_n in_o the_o manuscript_n of_o corbie_n and_o in_o the_o two_o manuscript_n of_o the_o abbey_n of_o s._n victor_n we_o find_v that_o in_o one_o place_n this_o anonymous_n give_v for_o adversary_n to_o paschasus_n rabanus_n and_o intramus_fw-la and_o in_o the_o follow_a page_n babanus_n and_o ratramnus_n neither_o in_o one_o nor_o in_o the_o other_o of_o these_o two_o place_n have_v the_o transcriber_n the_o name_n of_o bertram_n which_o will_v be_v strange_a if_o the_o title_n which_o this_o book_n have_v have_v since_o the_o 11_o century_n be_v that_o of_o bertram_n and_o not_o that_o of_o ratram_n as_o we_o affirm_v four_o it_o be_v false_a that_o author_n speak_v but_o of_o two_o piece_n attribute_v to_o bertram_n trithemius_n say_v in_o two_o place_n that_o bertram_n hirsaug_fw-mi de_fw-fr script_n eccl._n fol._n 57_o &_o in_o chron_n hirsaug_fw-mi write_v several_a other_o book_n five_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o anonymous_n be_v impertinent_o allege_v touch_v the_o other_o work_v of_o bertram_n see_v he_o have_v not_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n and_o shall_v he_o have_v have_v the_o name_n his_o drift_n will_v not_o carry_v he_o to_o speak_v of_o any_o other_o write_v of_o bertram_n but_o that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n six_o if_o sigebert_n mention_v not_o the_o book_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o john_n scot_n write_v by_o the_o order_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a there_o can_v be_v nothing_o conclude_v hence_o unless_o it_o may_v be_v affirm_v by_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o his_o other_o work_n as_o that_o of_o nature_n have_v be_v attribute_v to_o other_o author_n seven_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o natural_a than_o to_o say_v that_o trithemius_n have_v comprehend_v the_o book_n of_o predestination_n and_o of_o the_o eucharist_n of_o john_n scot_n when_o he_o say_v joannes_n dictus_fw-la erigena_n scripsit_fw-la quoedam_fw-la alia_fw-la ibidem_fw-la ibidem_fw-la the_o second_o remark_n of_o this_o author_n be_v that_o those_o who_o speak_v of_o bertram_n ibid._n dissert_n ibid._n do_v not_o know_v he_o particular_o nor_o agree_v about_o his_o true_a name_n that_o sigebert_n who_o in_o some_o manuscript_n copies_n call_v he_o ratram_n do_v not_o denote_v the_o quality_n he_o have_v which_o he_o be_v wont_a to_o do_v in_o speak_v of_o other_o author_n that_o the_o abbot_n trithemius_n who_o speak_v of_o bertram_n in_o three_o place_n can_v not_o say_v in_o what_o diocese_n nor_o in_o what_o monastery_n he_o make_v himself_o so_o famous_a although_o he_o always_o make_v these_o kind_n of_o remark_n in_o speak_v of_o the_o illustrious_a man_n of_o the_o order_n of_o s._n bennet_n so_o that_o there_o be_v reason_n to_o believe_v that_o he_o too_o light_o make_v the_o elogium_fw-la of_o bertram_n who_o work_n be_v apparent_o unknown_a to_o he_o in_o fine_a that_o the_o anonymous_n who_o design_n the_o other_o author_n by_o their_o quality_n as_o raban_n heribold_n paschasus_n egilon_n speak_v of_o ratram_n as_o of_o a_o unknown_a person_n ratramnus_n quidam_fw-la denote_v that_o he_o know_v nothing_o of_o he_o but_o that_o his_o name_n be_v ratram_n or_o intram_n as_o speak_v the_o manuscript_n of_o the_o abbey_n of_o s._n victor_n but_o our_o author_n be_v mistake_v in_o his_o supposition_n first_o it_o be_v not_o true_a sigebert_n give_v constant_o to_o the_o writer_n of_o which_o he_o speak_v the_o ecclesiastical_a qualification_n they_o have_v the_o contrary_a appear_v from_o the_o 84._o 91._o 93._o 94._o 103._o and_o other_o chapter_n of_o his_o catalogue_n second_o i_o know_v not_o what_o trithemius_n be_v wont_a to_o do_v in_o his_o second_o book_n of_o writer_n of_o the_o order_n of_o s._n bennet_n i_o never_o see_v this_o work_n yet_o the_o little_a certainty_n which_o i_o find_v in_o the_o judgement_n of_o our_o author_n on_o the_o custom_n of_o sigebert_n make_v i_o believe_v that_o he_o have_v not_o judge_v better_a of_o that_o of_o trithemius_n in_o the_o main_a i_o
be_o not_o great_o solicitous_a whether_o trithemius_n have_v see_v or_o not_o see_v the_o write_n which_o he_o attribute_n to_o bertram_n yet_o i_o can_v but_o observe_v here_o the_o vanity_n 63._o hieron_n ab_fw-la ang_fw-mi forti_fw-la epist_n 3._o p._n 63._o of_o man_n judgement_n in_o 1652._o the_o eulogy_n which_o trithemius_n give_v to_o bertram_n oblige_v mr._n herman_n to_o believe_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v the_o most_o orthodox_n piece_n in_o the_o world_n and_o in_o 1669._o these_o same_o commendation_n which_o trithemius_n give_v to_o bertram_n oblige_v the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n to_o affirm_v that_o trithemius_n never_o read_v it_o and_o so_o praise_v bertram_z without_o any_o consideration_n three_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o that_o the_o manner_n after_o which_o cellot_n anonymous_n have_v treat_v ratram_n not_o know_v he_o but_o by_o his_o book_n make_v he_o not_o a_o author_n unknown_a to_o other_o for_o suppose_v ratram_n be_v entire_o unknown_a to_o this_o anonymous_n who_o live_v in_o the_o 12_o century_n we_o know_v that_o florus_n the_o famous_a deacon_n of_o the_o 29._o guil._n malmsb._n a._n 883._o sim._n dunelm_n p._n 148._o math._n westm_n ann_n 889._o apud_fw-la baron_n a._n 1118._o sect_n 29._o church_n of_o lion_n be_v likewise_o treat_v no_o better_a than_o a_o quidam_fw-la by_o the_o historian_n of_o the_o 12_o and_o 13_o century_n and_o paschasus_n himself_o be_v so_o little_o know_v by_o gaudefredus_n the_o monk_n of_o claravod_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 12_o century_n that_o gaudefredus_n confound_v he_o with_o paschasus_n deacon_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n who_o live_v about_o the_o year_n 500_o amalarius_n be_v very_o famous_a in_o the_o 9th_o century_n and_o well_o know_v by_o lewis_n the_o debonnair_a by_o who_o order_n he_o amalar._n see_v labb_n of_o writ_n eccles_n in_o amalar._n write_v the_o transcriber_n have_v corrupt_v his_o name_n in_o the_o catalogue_n of_o sigebert_n and_o turn_v it_o into_o attularius_n trithemius_n speak_v of_o he_o in_o his_o catalogue_n under_o the_o name_n of_o hamularius_n and_o after_o a_o hundred_o dispute_n he_o remain_v still_o in_o a_o manner_n unknown_a four_o it_o be_v surprise_v enough_o to_o see_v the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n attribute_v to_o the_o author_n themselves_o the_o fault_n of_o the_o transcriber_n who_o have_v write_v the_o name_n of_o ratram_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o sigebert_n give_v to_o bertram_z the_o name_n of_o ratram_n in_o some_o manuscript_n copy_n that_o trithemius_n speak_v of_o he_o under_o three_o different_a name_n of_o bertram_n of_o bertramnus_n and_o of_o bertrannus_fw-la that_o the_o anonymous_n author_n call_v he_o ratramnus_n or_o intram_n i_o know_v not_o whether_o he_o speak_v in_o good_a earnest_n or_o to_o deride_v we_o but_o if_o he_o speak_v serious_o that_o those_o who_o according_a to_o his_o supposition_n change_v the_o title_n of_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n make_v it_o pass_v on_o purpose_n under_o these_o different_a name_n in_o different_a copies_n it_o will_v have_v be_v good_a before_o a_o conjecture_n of_o this_o kind_n be_v offer_v to_o undertake_v the_o confirm_v of_o this_o discovery_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o some_o manuscript_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n wherein_o may_v be_v see_v these_o different_a name_n the_o last_o mark_n of_o the_o supposition_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n ibidem_fw-la ibidem_fw-la offer_v be_v that_o if_o we_o will_v not_o acknowledge_v bertram_z for_o a_o feign_a author_n and_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n for_o the_o work_n of_o john_n scot_n we_o shall_v find_v ourselves_o force_v to_o admit_v such_o strange_a consequence_n and_o which_o approach_n so_o near_o to_o impossibility_n that_o the_o like_a can_v be_v parallel_v by_o all_o antiquity_n but_o we_o need_v only_o to_o run_v through_o the_o principal_a difficulty_n which_o our_o author_n propose_v to_o find_v that_o all_o this_o be_v nothing_o first_o it_o be_v not_o a_o absurdity_n to_o pretend_v that_o in_o the_o 9th_o century_n there_o be_v two_o author_n one_o name_v john_n scot_n know_v of_o all_o the_o world_n for_o the_o author_n of_o the_o first_o translation_n of_o the_o hierarchy_n of_o the_o feign_a denys_n into_o latin_a the_o other_o call_v ratramnus_n who_o name_n through_o the_o ignorance_n of_o transcriber_n be_v corrupt_v into_o that_o of_o bertram_n or_o bertramnus_n or_o bertran_n as_o that_o of_o amalarius_n have_v be_v into_o attularius_n that_o of_o aimoinus_n into_o aumoinus_n ammonius_n and_o annonius_fw-la under_o which_o this_o author_n be_v first_o publish_v at_o paris_n in_o the_o year_n 1514._o second_o neither_o be_v it_o any_o more_o a_o absurdity_n to_o say_v they_o be_v both_o of_o they_o adversary_n to_o paschasus_n not_o sercet_a as_o our_o author_n affirm_v but_o open_a one_o in_o write_v against_o his_o doctrine_n the_o anonymous_n author_n mention_n several_a adversary_n of_o paschasus_n as_o raban_n and_o ratramnus_n three_o it_o be_v not_o so_o monstrous_a a_o impossibility_n to_o maintain_v that_o ratramnus_n and_o john_n scot_n write_v both_o of_o they_o on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o on_o predestination_n there_o be_v in_o their_o time_n two_o dispute_n on_o these_o subject_n and_o in_o effect_n we_o have_v their_o two_o treatise_n of_o predestination_n publish_v by_o mr._n mauguin_n we_o know_v that_o in_o the_o 11_o century_n the_o pope_n burn_a john_n scot_n on_o the_o eucharist_n and_o without_o doubt_v their_o partisan_n who_o suppress_v all_o berenger_n book_n and_o those_o of_o his_o disciple_n have_v likewise_o exterminate_v with_o the_o great_a care_n the_o copy_n of_o that_o of_o john_n scot._n by_o good_a hap_n that_o of_o ratramnus_n who_o be_v mention_v in_o the_o 12_o century_n as_o a_o adversary_n to_o paschasus_n be_v yet_o extant_a under_o the_o corrupt_a name_n of_o bertram_n four_o neither_o be_v there_o any_o absurdity_n to_o conceive_v that_o the_o write_n of_o these_o two_o author_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n have_v be_v the_o one_o dedicate_v to_o king_n charles_n the_o bald_a and_o the_o other_o compose_v by_o his_o order_n ratramnus_n and_o john_n scot_n be_v both_o of_o they_o particular_o know_v and_o esteem_v by_o this_o prince_n ratramnus_n have_v write_v by_o his_o order_n the_o book_n of_o predestination_n and_o john_n scot_n in_o obedience_n to_o his_o command_n have_v translate_v the_o hierarchy_n of_o the_o pretend_a denys_n and_o be_v always_o great_o esteem_v by_o he_o five_o it_o be_v not_o absurd_a to_o believe_v that_o john_n scot_n be_v oblige_v to_o write_v on_o the_o same_o subject_n as_o ratramnus_n their_o judgement_n be_v so_o considerable_a in_o their_o time_n that_o hincmar_n and_o pardulus_n two_o famous_a bishop_n oblige_v john_n scot_n to_o write_v on_o predestination_n and_o a_o assembly_n of_o bishop_n oblige_v ratramnus_n to_o write_v against_o the_o objection_n of_o the_o greek_n which_o pope_n nicholas_n have_v send_v they_o six_o it_o be_v a_o imaginary_a difficulty_n to_o say_v they_o have_v both_o of_o they_o have_v the_o fancy_n to_o give_v to_o charles_n the_o bald_a the_o title_n of_o charlemagne_n i_o have_v show_v that_o they_o have_v not_o do_v it_o but_o that_o berenger_n have_v be_v mistake_v in_o explain_v this_o title_n ad_fw-la carolum_fw-la regem_fw-la and_o that_o it_o be_v very_o possible_a those_o who_o print_v the_o book_n of_o bertram_n have_v understand_v this_o title_n as_o berenger_n do_v in_o a_o like_a subject_n and_o in_o the_o same_o dispute_n seven_o it_o be_v not_o a_o impossibility_n for_o two_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n to_o contain_v each_o of_o they_o but_o one_o book_n of_o a_o very_a indifferent_a size_n eight_o there_o be_v no_o more_o difficulty_n to_o believe_v that_o two_o writer_n who_o treat_v on_o the_o same_o subject_n have_v use_v the_o same_o witness_n the_o same_o orison_n which_o be_v say_v every_o day_n in_o the_o service_n than_o that_o they_o have_v draw_v the_o same_o conclusion_n and_o in_o term_n perhaps_o not_o absolute_o the_o same_o but_o very_o near_a one_o another_o paschasus_n brag_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n that_o this_o orison_n be_v make_v for_o he_o which_o cause_v all_o his_o adversary_n to_o examine_v it_o and_o urge_v the_o proper_a term_n of_o it_o against_o he_o without_o change_v any_o thing_n therein_o neither_o do_v i_o any_o more_o believe_v that_o after_o what_o i_o have_v represent_v of_o the_o genius_n of_o these_o author_n any_o body_n will_v imagine_v they_o be_v both_o of_o they_o equal_o addict_v to_o aristotle_n philosophy_n and_o be_v both_o wont_a to_o illustrate_v the_o mystery_n of_o religion_n by_o argument_n put_v in_o form_n by_o enthymemes_n by_o maxim_n and_o principle_n draw_v from_o
philosophy_n i_o have_v show_v the_o difference_n which_o there_o be_v between_o the_o genius_n of_o bertram_n and_o that_o of_o john_n scot._n ten_o it_o be_v equal_o false_a that_o neither_o of_o they_o dare_v to_o discover_v their_o mind_n touch_v the_o real_a presence_n our_o author_n himself_o will_v have_v bertram_n book_n to_o be_v john_n scot_n and_o john_n scot_n book_n be_v burn_v in_o a_o full_a council_n because_o it_o oppose_v it_o eleven_o there_o be_v no_o great_a matter_n of_o wonder_n that_o after_o the_o question_n be_v move_v and_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n burn_v there_o shall_v be_v more_o diligent_a search_n make_v after_o the_o book_n which_o respect_v a_o dispute_n touch_v which_o berenger_n maintain_v that_o paschasus_n give_v the_o occasion_n by_o his_o novelty_n and_o thus_o the_o book_n of_o ratram_n have_v appear_v since_o that_o of_o john_n scot_n have_v disappear_v in_o fine_a twelfthly_a there_o be_v no_o rational_a people_n that_o will_v be_v perplex_v with_o this_o imaginary_a difficulty_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o one_o of_o these_o author_n which_o be_v bertram_n there_o shall_v remain_v nothing_o that_o be_v certain_a to_o posterity_n neither_o in_o respect_n of_o his_o quality_n nor_o his_o name_n although_o his_o book_n have_v remain_v and_o that_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o other_o to_o wit_n john_n scot_n shall_v be_v well_o know_v although_o his_o book_n be_v lose_v it_o be_v apparent_a enough_o who_o ratramnus_n be_v and_o that_o bertram_n be_v but_o a_o name_n corrupt_v through_o the_o ignorance_n of_o the_o transcriber_n but_o what_o i_o now_o represent_v be_v sufficient_a to_o dissipate_v the_o illusion_n which_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n have_v produce_v and_o all_o reasonable_a people_n will_v be_v full_o convince_v that_o ratram_n be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o not_o john_n scot._n we_o have_v only_o then_o to_o show_v that_o the_o authority_n of_o this_o book_n will_v be_v of_o no_o less_o weight_n suppose_v john_n scot_n be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o for_o which_o purpose_n i_o have_v design_v the_o second_o part_n of_o this_o answer_n the_o second_o part_n that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n publish_a under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n will_v be_v never_o the_o less_o considerable_a suppose_v john_n scot_n be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o chap._n vi_o that_o john_n scot_n be_v in_o great_a esteem_n both_o in_o his_o own_o and_o succeed_a generation_n there_o be_v so_o many_o thing_n which_o advance_v the_o repute_n of_o john_n scot_n that_o one_o may_v well_o wonder_v mr._n arnaud_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n shall_v mention_v he_o with_o such_o lessen_v term_n and_o persuade_v themselves_o that_o to_o diminish_v the_o credit_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n they_o need_v only_o to_o attribute_v it_o to_o john_n scot._n for_o he_o be_v a_o person_n who_o by_o his_o merit_n have_v gain_v the_o esteem_n and_o affection_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a which_o be_v to_o say_v of_o a_o judicious_a prince_n who_o take_v to_o heart_n the_o interest_n of_o religion_n as_o ratramn_v praise_n he_o in_o his_o book_n of_o predestination_n these_o two_o thing_n say_v he_o exalt_v your_o majesty_n in_o a_o manner_n real_o illustrious_a 29._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi p._n 29._o that_o you_o seek_v after_o the_o secret_n of_o the_o heavenly_a wisdom_n and_o burn_v with_o religious_a zeal_n and_o indeed_o this_o prince_n deserve_v the_o title_n of_o orthodox_n which_o 735._o council_n apud_fw-la vermer_n t._n 2._o nou._n bibl._n mss._n p._n 735._o be_v give_v he_o by_o a_o council_n hold_v in_o 869._o henry_n a_o monk_n of_o auxerre_n praise_v he_o also_o for_o his_o knowledge_n and_o piety_n as_o we_o see_v in_o the_o epistle_n dedicatory_a in_o the_o life_n of_o s._n german_a of_o auxerre_n relate_v by_o du_n chene_n and_o baronius_n but_o 11._o hist_o fr._n t._n 1._o p._n 470._o annal._n 876._o sect_n 3._o 39_o t._n 3._o a._n 886._o sect_n 10_o 11._o among_o other_o thing_n he_o commend_v he_o for_o have_v draw_v over_o into_o france_n learned_a ireland_n mean_v thereby_o john_n erigena_n that_o be_v to_o say_v john_n the_o irish_a man_n according_a to_o the_o observation_n of_o alford_n the_o jesuit_n in_o his_o english_a annal_n he_o that_o write_v the_o life_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o auxerre_n describe_v the_o advantage_n which_o heribald_n have_v in_o his_o youth_n reckon_v for_o a_o great_a happiness_n that_o he_o be_v bring_v up_o under_o the_o tuition_n of_o john_n scot._n he_o apply_v himself_o 4â—5_n t._n 2._o nou._n bib._n mss._n p._n 4â—5_n say_v he_o to_z john_n scot_n who_o in_o that_o time_n impart_v to_o the_o gaul_n the_o ray_n of_o his_o wisdom_n he_o be_v a_o long_a time_n his_o disciple_n and_o learn_v from_o he_o the_o art_n of_o know_v divine_a and_o human_a thing_n and_o to_o judge_v right_o of_o good_a and_o evil_n the_o authority_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v so_o considerable_a in_o the_o 9th_o century_n that_o hincmar_n archbishop_n of_o reims_n and_o pardulus_n bishop_n of_o laon_n who_o find_v themselves_o engage_v in_o sharp_a dispute_n touch_v predestination_n and_o grace_n with_o gotthescalc_n believe_v they_o can_v not_o do_v better_o for_o their_o party_n than_o to_o oblige_v john_n scot_n to_o write_v on_o these_o two_o subject_n he_o do_v so_o in_o effect_n and_o 132._o t._n 2._o maug_fw-mi 132._o although_o the_o choice_n which_o he_o make_v of_o the_o worst_a side_n draw_v on_o he_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o council_n of_o valence_n and_o langre_n and_o that_o hincmar_n himself_o defend_v he_o but_o weak_o yet_o do_v he_o keep_v up_o his_o credit_n and_o charles_n the_o bald_n set_v he_o upon_o translate_n the_o work_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o denis_n the_o areopagite_n his_o reputation_n maintain_v itself_o not_o only_o in_o france_n but_o pass_v over_o into_o italy_n and_o rome_n itself_o anastasius_n the_o pope_n library-keeper_n give_v he_o particular_a commendation_n in_o a_o letter_n which_o he_o write_v to_o charles_n the_o bald._n i_o speak_v say_v he_o of_o john_n scot_n of_o who_o i_o have_v hear_v say_v that_o he_o be_v a_o saint_n seq_fw-la syll._n epist_n hyber_n n._n 33._o p._n 64._o &_o seq_fw-la it_o be_v a_o work_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n to_o have_v make_v this_o man_n so_o zealous_a as_o well_o as_o eloquent_a we_o may_v likewise_o here_o add_v the_o kindness_n which_o alfred_n king_n of_o england_n have_v for_o he_o and_o the_o employ_v which_o this_o prince_n give_v he_o but_o of_o this_o i_o shall_v discourse_v hereafter_o i_o shall_v only_o say_v that_o john_n scot_n be_v in_o effect_n worthy_a of_o the_o esteem_n and_o affection_n which_o the_o world_n show_v he_o his_o wit_n be_v lively_a and_o pierce_a he_o be_v not_o only_o a_o profound_a philosopher_n but_o also_o very_a well_o read_v in_o the_o father_n and_o especial_o the_o greek_a once_o which_o be_v very_o rare_a in_o the_o 9th_o century_n wherein_o the_o learning_n of_o the_o great_a man_n be_v bound_v by_o the_o knowledge_n of_o s._n hierom_n s._n augustin_n gregory_n the_o great_a isidor_n of_o sevil_n and_o their_o skill_n lie_v in_o copy_v out_o these_o author_n word_n for_o word_n in_o fine_a we_o may_v moreover_o observe_v in_o favour_n of_o john_n scot_n that_o although_o his_o book_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v condemn_v in_o the_o council_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n yet_o the_o reputation_n of_o the_o author_n be_v perpetuate_v in_o the_o follow_a age_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o authentic_a testimony_n which_o all_o historian_n give_v he_o i_o shall_v not_o relate_v here_o what_o ingusphus_n william_n of_o malmsbury_n simeon_n of_o durham_n roger_n de_fw-fr hoveden_n matthew_n of_o westminster_n and_o florent_fw-la of_o worcester_n have_v say_v of_o he_o we_o may_v find_v this_o in_o the_o answer_n to_o the_o first_o 3._o part_n 3_o ch_z 3._o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n we_o need_v only_o add_v to_o these_o testimony_n first_o that_o of_o the_o manuscript_n of_o the_o library_n of_o s._n victor_n which_o have_v for_o title_n memoriale_n historiarum_fw-la tempore_fw-la eodem_fw-la fuit_fw-la joannes_n scotus_n vir_fw-la perspicacis_fw-la ingenii_fw-la &_o mellitoe_n facundioe_v qui_fw-la rogatu_fw-la caroli_n calvi_n jamdudum_fw-la verbo_fw-la ad_fw-la verbum_fw-la hierarcham_n dionysii_fw-la de_fw-la groeco_fw-la in_o latinum_fw-la transtulerat_fw-la &_o post_fw-la super_fw-la eundem_fw-la librum_fw-la fecit_fw-la commentum_fw-la fecitque_fw-la librum_fw-la de_fw-fr naturoe_fw-mi divisione_n &_o librum_fw-la de_fw-la eucharistiâ_fw-la qui_fw-la postea_fw-la lectus_fw-la est_fw-la &_o condemnatus_fw-la in_o synodo_fw-la vercellensi_fw-la â_fw-la papa_n leone_n celebrata_fw-la eodem_fw-la
lib_n 4._o adv_n oecol_n indic_n belg._n censurer_n of_o douai_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n who_o author_n they_o place_n under_o the_o time_n of_o lothairius_n and_o charles_n the_o bald_a although_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n have_v no_o mark_n of_o time_n whereas_o without_o doubt_n they_o will_v have_v place_v he_o under_o the_o reign_n of_o charlemagne_n have_v the_o manuscript_n for_o title_n ad_fw-la carolum_fw-la magnum_fw-la imperatorem_fw-la and_o for_o that_o of_o john_n scot_n it_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v that_o it_o have_v be_v write_v at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o have_v a_o inscription_n almost_o alike_o berenger_n be_v mistake_v in_o apply_v to_o charlemagne_n seq_fw-la sigeb_n catol_n c._n 85._o &_o 99_o de_fw-fr script_n eccl._n fol._n 53._o &_o 55._o praefat._n gener_fw-la in_o vit_fw-fr sanct._n c._n 4._o sect_n 7._o labbe_n de_fw-fr script_n eccl._n t._n 2._o p._n 820._o &_o seq_fw-la what_o ought_v to_o be_v refer_v to_o charles_n the_o bald._n at_o lest_o it_o be_v by_o a_o mistake_n of_o this_o nature_n that_o sigebert_n have_v place_v vsuard_n and_o hincmar_n under_o the_o reign_n of_o charlemagne_n wherein_o sigebert_n have_v be_v follow_v by_o trithemius_n although_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o have_v write_v under_o charles_n the_o bald_a as_o all_o the_o world_n acknowledge_v in_o respect_n of_o hincmar_n and_o as_o bollandus_n and_o labbeus_n acknowledge_v in_o respect_n of_o vsuard_n but_o suppose_v that_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v inscribe_v ad_fw-la carolum_fw-la magnum_fw-la imperatorem_fw-la as_o be_v at_o this_o day_n that_o of_o bertram_z in_o the_o impression_n how_o will_v it_o hence_o follow_v that_o these_o two_o book_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o because_o say_v our_o author_n if_o we_o suppose_v that_o this_o title_n be_v equal_o false_a it_o be_v very_o difficult_a for_o chance_v to_o produce_v the_o same_o falsity_n in_o two_o different_a book_n which_o in_o other_o respect_n have_v so_o great_a resemblance_n and_o if_o it_o be_v pretend_v that_o the_o title_n be_v true_a it_o will_v be_v moreover_o very_o strange_a for_o the_o fancy_n of_o two_o different_a person_n to_o meet_v in_o give_v it_o this_o title_n this_o difficulty_n be_v a_o small_a one_o we_o do_v not_o say_v that_o ratram_n and_o john_n scot_n have_v give_v the_o title_n of_o charlemagne_n to_o charles_n the_o bald_a but_o affirm_v it_o not_o to_o be_v so_o strange_a a_o thing_n that_o berenger_n have_v attribute_v to_o charlemagne_n what_o ought_v to_o be_v apply_v to_o charles_n the_o bald_a those_o that_o come_v after_o shall_v refer_v to_o charlemagne_n a_o like_a title_n this_o prince_n pass_v for_o a_o lover_n of_o theological_a learning_n as_o have_v be_v the_o restorer_n of_o it_o the_o example_n which_o i_o allege_v prove_v the_o thing_n possible_a see_v they_o prove_v it_o to_o have_v happen_v berenger_n then_o be_v no_o more_o favourable_a to_o our_o author_n than_o ascelin_n be_v as_o to_o durand_n of_o troarn_v i_o see_v moreover_o less_o reason_n why_o our_o author_n 9_o lib._n de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n dom._n part_n 9_o shall_v produce_v what_o durand_n have_v say_v of_o the_o council_n of_o paris_n wherein_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v condemn_v damnatis_fw-la berengarii_fw-la complicibus_fw-la cum_fw-la codice_fw-la joannis_n scoti_n ex_fw-la quo_fw-la ea_fw-la quoe_fw-la damnabantur_fw-la sumpta_fw-la videbantur_fw-la concilio_fw-la soluto_fw-la discessum_fw-la est_fw-la for_o if_o it_o be_v true_a as_o our_o author_n will_v have_v it_o that_o by_o this_o way_n of_o speak_v durand_n have_v insinuate_v that_o although_o in_o the_o council_n of_o paris_n john_n scot_n book_n be_v condemn_v yet_o be_v it_o not_o so_o evident_a a_o matter_n that_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n contain_v the_o sentiment_n of_o berenger_n which_o as_o our_o author_n believe_v agree_v likewise_o with_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n which_o he_o treat_v as_o obscure_v and_o perplex_a there_o can_v be_v nothing_o thence_o conclude_v but_o what_o will_v be_v to_o the_o disadvantage_n of_o this_o council_n wherein_o be_v condemn_v for_o heretical_a what_o only_o ought_v to_o be_v esteem_v obscure_a but_o see_v our_o author_n design_v to_o speak_v of_o the_o pretend_a obscurity_n of_o john_n scot_n write_n methinks_v he_o ought_v not_o to_o join_v to_o the_o place_n of_o durand_n that_o of_o lanfranc_n who_o reproach_n berenger_n that_o as_o soon_o as_o the_o council_n assemble_v at_o rome_n know_v that_o by_o his_o high_o praise_v the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n and_o blame_v that_o of_o paschasus_n berenger_n have_v deviate_v from_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n he_o be_v throw_v out_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o faithful_a for_o it_o be_v not_o credible_a the_o council_n will_v have_v be_v so_o severe_a against_o the_o perplex_a style_n of_o john_n scot_n even_o to_o the_o condemn_v his_o book_n to_o the_o flame_n have_v not_o his_o book_n be_v apparent_o write_v against_o paschasus_n and_o true_o how_o can_v this_o be_v at_o first_o so_o understand_v both_o at_o paris_n at_o verceil_n and_o at_o rome_n as_o that_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o these_o council_n to_o praise_n paschasus_n be_v proper_o to_o condemn_v john_n scot_n our_o author_n pretend_v in_o the_o last_o place_n that_o see_v lanfranc_n berenger_n and_o ascelin_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n mention_v only_a john_n scot_n when_o they_o speak_v of_o the_o adversary_n of_o paschasus_n and_o their_o condemnation_n one_o must_v conclude_v that_o from_o the_o time_n of_o lanfranc_n and_o berenger_n there_o be_v no_o other_o book_n know_v which_o appear_v contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n but_o that_o of_o john_n scot._n but_o the_o silence_n of_o these_o author_n be_v no_o more_o favourable_a to_o he_o than_o their_o testimony_n in_o effect_n suppose_v that_o in_o the_o 11_o century_n there_o do_v not_o appear_v any_o other_o book_n against_o paschasus_n but_o john_n scot_n which_o can_v be_v affirm_v without_o rashness_n and_o injustice_n consider_v the_o care_n which_o have_v be_v take_v to_o conceal_v from_o we_o whatsoever_o may_v inform_v we_o in_o this_o point_n it_o do_v not_o follow_v john_n scot_n book_n and_o bertram_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o by_o this_o reason_n must_v the_o epistle_n of_o raban_n to_o egilon_n and_o his_o answer_n to_o heribold_n bishop_n of_o auxerre_n wherein_o he_o have_v oppose_v the_o sentiment_n of_o paschasus_n be_v the_o book_n of_o john_n scot._n for_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o these_o write_n of_o raban_n in_o the_o time_n of_o berenger_n lanfranc_n and_o ascelin_n moreover_o our_o author_n himself_o refute_v his_o own_o opinion_n when_o he_o urge_v the_o silence_n of_o these_o author_n for_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o lanfranc_n berenger_n and_o ascelin_n that_o paschasus_n and_o john_n scot_n be_v regard_v as_o the_o two_o principal_a man_n in_o this_o dispute_n it_o be_v then_o very_a likely_a that_o the_o book_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v direct_o write_v against_o paschasus_n paschasus_n be_v therein_o either_o name_v or_o at_o least_o apparent_o mean_v which_o be_v not_o so_o in_o the_o write_n of_o bertram_n who_o handle_v matter_n in_o a_o less_o polemical_a manner_n and_o never_o name_v paschasus_n nor_o seem_v to_o give_v the_o least_o hint_n of_o he_o which_o have_v apparent_o tend_v to_o its_o preservation_n and_o this_o be_v what_o i_o have_v to_o remark_n on_o the_o first_o proof_n of_o our_o author_n to_o establish_v the_o second_o to_o wit_n that_o the_o proper_a character_n of_o the_o style_n of_o bertram_n be_v the_o same_o as_o that_o of_o john_n scot_n our_o author_n pretend_v that_o the_o several_a scot._n article_n 3._o of_o the_o dissert_n on_o john_n scot._n judgement_n of_o know_a person_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n and_o of_o our_o own_o touch_v the_o doctrine_n of_o bertram_n book_n be_v testimony_n evident_a enough_o of_o the_o proper_a character_n of_o his_o genius_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o a_o genius_n natural_o confuse_v and_o perplex_v or_o dissimulative_a which_o fear_v to_o discover_v clear_o its_o thought_n on_o the_o subject_n which_o it_o treat_v of_o and_o affect_v to_o contradict_v itself_o the_o more_o dexterous_o to_o insinuate_v its_o own_o sentiment_n and_o avoid_v censure_n he_o assure_v we_o afterward_o that_o this_o character_n appear_v with_o great_a clearness_n in_o john_n scot_n dialogue_n of_o nature_n and_o in_o his_o book_n of_o predestination_n whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o we_o must_v not_o doubt_v but_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n be_v john_n scot_n it_o be_v in_o the_o same_o respect_n after_o our_o author_n have_v allege_v some_o instance_n of_o the_o contradiction_n of_o john_n scot_n and_o judge_v uncharitable_o that_o they_o proceed_v not_o from_o a_o perplex_a and_o confuse_a